Karmatic

A New Sun Chapter 110

Chapter 110

< A New Sun >

“M-My, my carefully laid plans! They’re all…!”

Uzume stood there, unfortunately, very much clothed in one of her usual kimonos, patting another Kami on the back as he nearly broke down where he was standing.

Omoikane. The God of Intelligence and Wisdom.

Or, as Uzume likes to call them, the nerd.

So, the nerd stood there, standing straight and stock still, his arms trembling as he mourned the loss of all his carefully laid preparations aloud, slurred and stumbled speech and all.

He had even dressed for the occasion, too! Instead of the long white traditional Japanese magician’s robe he usually sported, this one was a multitude of colors!

And by multitude, she means two: red and gold.

Uzume inwardly snorted, betting that took a whole lot of divining to figure out.

Somehow, someway, the nerd's simple oval-shaped glasses were whited out, sparing her from the view of his eyes, but the tears running down either of his cheeks despite his hard and stoic expression told her pretty much everything she needed to know about how he felt right now.

“Oi. Nerd. Come on. You can move now. Everyone has already gone home.” Uzume said, blandly, for what felt like the millionth time by now.

Honestly, she doesn’t know why she’s still trying to get him to head back inside anymore.

Boredom?

Yeah, boredom's as good a reason as any.

See, once the titular stars - Uzume grinned slightly at her inner pun - of the show turned out to be no-shows, everyone left.

She’d say it was awkward, but somehow, someway, the masses managed to convince themselves that everything was fine.

Her little Ama had never really made a point of showing herself much in public, after all. Not only because she didn’t want to, but also because she’s her.

As in, if the humans of Japan consider the Japanese Royal Family as something akin to living gods, the riff raff in Takamagahara consider her little Ama as something similar.

Something beyond even a normal god. Of course, her little Ama wouldn’t show herself to them; she’s beyond them, they aren’t worthy of basking in her light!

That’s what Uzume would hear them say in hushed whispers.

And it looks like that moved over pretty cleanly to her son.

Excellent. That means less work for her later!

Now, while that works for the faceless mob of nobodies that don’t really do anything, but can get very annoying all as a collective…the same can’t really be said for the kami who actually are something.

Besides the nerd here. He’ll get over himself eventually.

Yomi, it’s not even most of the kami around here that had a problem with it.

Takemikazuchi and Hachiman, the Sword and Thunder God and God of War, respectively, just looked glad they didn’t have to clear out the riffraff in case they tried to riot in adulation or something.

Others just looked more amused than anything, not all surprised.

Some, like Inari, didn’t even show up despite how grave an insult that could be taken as.

It brings a sickly sweet smile to her face, remembering watching several of the useless fobs start to get uppity when they realized some of the most important Earthly Kami didn’t show, and they immediately tried to drum up support for putting them in their place again.

Only for Nori and Ama to not even show, and for that talk to get quickly shut down before it could go anywhere. Lost in the wind, with about as much worth as the air that made it all up.

Uzume blinked.

Ah, she is reminiscing again.

A glance to her side showed her the nerd, still standing there rigidly, unmoving at her words.

This time, he didn’t even respond!

Or, well, she’s pretty sure he didn’t.

She wasn’t paying attention if she was being honest.

With a huff, she dropped her hand, “Suit yourself.” She said simply, before turning around and walking back into the Palace.

The whole backyard of the Palace was remade for the event, that’s how grand it was supposed to be.

What was once a simple yet elegant balcony hanging over a garden became a whole stage with a raised dais, the garden moved, and a chunk of the mountainside at the Palace’s rear was carved out, with pathways built to enable as many of the ‘common’ kami to attend as possible.

Uzume remembered rolling her eyes at the number it could fit, remembering mentioning it wouldn’t be enough.

It was an effort, at least, but space for several thousand simply wouldn’t be enough.

Everyone had tried to attend. There were more kami in the sky than on the ground by the time it was supposed to start.

But now, as she leaves it behind? It all lies empty. Starkly so.

Save the nerd, who stood next to the raised dais, right next to the seat where - had they shown - Ama would have sat.

Honestly? Uzume knows she should feel bad for the God of Wisdom.

But at this point, anyone would question his whole divine wisdom and intelligence thing when he doesn’t seem to possess basic pattern recognition skills.

Sure, maybe an argument could be made that Nori isn’t like his mother, so the nerd thought it’d be alright, but…well.

If he did some basic research, by, oh, she doesn’t know, asking the one person who was around him the most about him, he’d find out that the assumption is incorrect.

Even Nori himself wouldn’t admit it, or rather, he wouldn’t know.

For obvious reasons.

But Uzume does, and beyond that, she knew he wouldn’t care for any of this anyway.

Uzume let out an annoyed sigh as she finally made it back into the Palace proper.

Now? She was practically at a loss for what to do!

Without Nori and Ama here, there’s nothing really interesting to do, nor someone who would take being bothered by her!

That’d be assuming everything was normal, though.

Unfortunately, things couldn’t be further from normal.

She tensed as she walked through the halls, golden and resplendent as usual, yet suffocatingly empty in a paradoxical way.

Usually, even with Ama out, someone would be around to guard. For appearances' sake, even if she didn’t need it.

But at this moment? Such lesser kami aren’t required. Not even Hachiman or Takemikazuchi.

Before his eyes, even kami of their level are lesser.

Before his eyes, Uzume herself may as well be a gnat, and a newborn deity on top of that.

She knows she shouldn’t risk it, but she wasn’t really thinking about the path she was taking. Hundreds of years of muscle memory made her cross straight through the throne room.

Uzume had already stepped into the throne room before she realized what she was doing and where exactly she had headed.

Where he was awaiting.

There on his knees, not in supplication but in waiting, was a man.

And if looks are all one had, that’s all they’d see.

A large, muscular man, with wide, stout shoulders, thick corded muscles running down his arms and legs, seeable even if faintly through the simple light brown robe that came down from his shoulders to his toes.

The man’s skin was tanned, almost as though it was kissed by the sun itself, and atop his brow was a thick yet fluffy and well-groomed head of light sandy hair, complete with a trimmed beard covering his face.

Even as she stopped and stared, he never moved from his place. Not even a twitch to announce he was aware of her presence.

His hands remained relaxed on his thighs, his head pointed down, and his eyes closed.

Unlike the man, however, Uzume froze, completely and utterly locked up.

Uzume is used to standing in the presence of those superior in power to her.

For as long as she can remember, she’s been by some of the strongest gods of her pantheon, if not the strongest!

Unless, of course, you count the gods that stand above even that.

Nowadays, nobody really counts their Primordial Gods in dick measuring contests of strength.

That's because, although they are of their pantheon, Primordial Gods aren’t really part of their pantheon, in the useful sense.

Primordial Gods are forces of nature, first and foremost. Not only in terms of power, but personality as well.

Zeus can’t order around Uranus, Odin wouldn’t be able to order around Buri and Borr if they’re still around, and Ama…

Ama can’t order around the Kotoamatsukami.

Five Primordial Gods, the original creators of the entire Shinto Pantheon. All deities, in some form or another, trace their lineage back to them.

Even Izanagi and Izanami. Their divine weapon, their purpose, came from them.

Uzume has seen a lot of things, but never once has she seen a Kotoamatsukami in person.

Felt the presence of one watching? Sure, more times than one would probably think, but a manifestation?

She felt the presence of a Kotoamatsukami watching the ceremony. She wasn’t surprised. Ama having another kid would get their attention; of course, they’d want to see him.

When they didn’t show, she felt the presence not leave, but move, here.

The Kotoamastukami, like most Primordial Gods, don’t truly have a set form. They can choose what they manifest as, if they manifest as anything at all.

In their case, by what Ama told her, the Kotoamastukami exist in the Shinkai. Permanently.

Somewhere.

Not even Ama knows exactly where. Just that they are away, but watching.

So for this…

Was the ceremony truly that important to them!?

The kami opened his mouth, “Ame-no-Uzume-no-Mikoto.” 

His voice, despite how deep it was, carried like a gentle breeze over fluffy reed stocks.

Despite that, Uzume gulped like a parent would when addressed by their parents with their full name.

Because in a certain respect, that is exactly what just happened.

“I…um, y-yes?” Uzume barely managed to make words out of the sounds that wanted to spill out of her throat.

The kami seemed entirely unbothered by her discomfort and instead asked a simple question, “Do you know when Amaterasu Omikami and Akaruihiruotoko Okami are set to return?”

Uzume’s mind blanked for a second.

For one, at the sheer amount of respect that was just shown by the way he simply said their names.

Using their full names like that and adding onto what he did for Nori’s, it was extremely respectful.

Outwardly, he didn’t appear mad or mocking. Maybe a little stoic, but definitely oddly gentle.

It feels odd. Off, in a way that Uzume can’t quite place. Maybe it’s because she’s never meant one of them before, but she always kind of imagined the Kotoamatsukami as…well, uncaring. Indifferent to it all.

That’s certainly how they’ve acted so far. 

Then say something broke that indifference, made them do something instead, that’s when the holier-than-thou attitude comes in.

Except she feels no attitude, not even a little annoyance, coming from him.

“No,” she finally said after a moment of collecting herself, “I do not.”

She does know where they are right now, however.

But if they want that? Well, they can’t have it. Not unless they tear it directly from her mind.

The kami gave a hum, a rumbling thing that resonated like a swaying reed field.

“Very well.” The kami replied in kind, “Then, I shall wait.”

And that, it seemed, was that.

He didn’t dismiss her, but that felt like enough of an implied one where she could turn tail and book it.

Not that obviously, she didn’t flee like that time Susanoo had his little ‘victory’ freakout.

Yet.

She turned and powerwalked her way out of the throne room, right back the way she came.

No risking staying there any longer than need be, especially by crossing through it!

Once she made it back to the hall where she originally came from, where he couldn’t see her…

That’s when she took off like Susanoo was chasing her with a flayed horse.

It was the long way around back to Ama’s room, but it was worth it, not having to be in the same room with a manifested Kotoamatsukami for an extended period of time!

The worst part about all of this?

She isn’t even sure which Kotoamatsukami that was!

There are five in total, which, after ruling out the first one who practically vanished entirely, leaves only four, and it's not like she’s met any of them before hand to put faces and powers to names!

For once, when Uzume burst into Ama’s room, she didn’t immediately throw off all her clothes and flop onto something or someone.

Instead, her back hit the door as soon as it closed, and she let out a barely audible trembling breath.

She clenched her hand and held it to her chest, suppressing a whimper of emotion before gasping, her body locking up as she abruptly realized something.

Her senses. She didn’t truly sense a thing in that throne room.

Even now, all she can feel is that presence. It’s not a power, it’s not a pressure, it’s the feeling of being watched magnified by a greater being.

Yet that greater being was a complete blank to her spiritual senses. Wind, practically. It’s like he was never even there.

Senjutsu practitioners can achieve something similar, but no matter how much they try to mask or hide their lifeforce, it doesn’t stop them from being alive.

Those good enough can still sense them, regardless. It’s not absolute. There are signs, at least, if you look for them.

So, for a kami to be practically void of her senses?

“Greater being, i-indeed…” Uzume slid down the door, another shivering breath coming out of her right before she hit the floor.

The beanbag chair just across from her looks mighty tempting, and yet, her legs felt too much like jelly to move.

“Ama…N-Nori.” She almost snorted, instead of whimpering out their names like a lost child.

Yes, she knows that, logically, she isn’t in any real danger. She also isn’t weak, but she isn’t as strong as Ama. 

And that Kotoamatsukami are definitely stronger than Ama.

It’s just, she hasn’t felt so genuinely terrified sense…sense…š̵̤ē̸̹n̴͉̒s̶̖͌ĕ̴̳.̴̩̉.̸̠̕.̷̣͋

She perked up, barely still seated on the ground, her hand coming down to right herself right before she fell over.

…What was she thinking about again?

Oh, right!

Without Nori and Ama here, things are going to be stuck like this for however long they’re gone.

Uzume can’t imagine they’d take absolutely forever to come back, but it certainly may be a while.

After all, it’s been ages since Izanami has seen Ama, she’s certainly going to invite - Uzume smirked at herself again - them to stay quite a while.

But, eventually, Ama’s sense of finally getting something done will bring them back!

It’s been a while already, hasn’t it?

She hopes they come back soon.

And when they do, well?

Honestly, she can’t see how anything will go.

Then again, none of that is really her business, either!

If she can help out, she will!

But, uh, she doesn’t expect her attacks to be so useful in a fight of those proportions.

Yomi, when was the last time she had to well and truly fight?

Ah. Right.

Back then.

No fighting for her then.

For now, how about she look into those computer games Nori’s pet cat plays all the time? It’d be at least something to kill time with!

< A New Sun >

By the time it came to say goodbye, I wasn’t starving or anything.

“Whew~!” I whistle out, as golden light takes us back to the place we had left to Yomi from, “That took longer than I expected.” Without any further fanfare, I turn to Ama, “So, what passes for food around these parts?”

However, that doesn’t mean I wasn’t curious!

My mother returned my look with a narrow-eyed stare, not of suspicion, but out of tiredness.

“Mm. Food.” She mumbly replied, so utterly succinctly that even I was baffled.

“Whoa.” I blinked, in dramatic shock, “I had no idea.”

She grumbled nonsense before flopping right up against me, once more.

“Jeez,” I huff, wrapping my arms around her to hold her up, “what’s up with you, huh? You got all that sleep there, why are you still so tired?”

“Mgh. Comfy.” She mumbled into my chest, like she was looking for something, “So, comfy…”

That’s, uh, huh.

Not going to lie. I don’t know what to think of that.

Slowly, Ama lifted her head off my chest and groaned.

“Why, why are we…ngh.” She flopped back against me without much effort.

I roll my eyes, “Izanami sent us back, don’t you remember?”

I do, because a very tired yet very grumpy Ama was adamant about not.

“Mah.” She breathed out before replying with a very plain yet baby-sounding, “No.”

Okay. I think that’s enough of this.

“Right, let’s-”

I pause, the sound of keys clicking and clacking away making me do so.

I turn around, once more, dragging Ama with me.

I am then greeted by the sight of Uzume, sitting at a new desk that definitely was not in the room before, which had a few monitor screens that were most definitely not here before either.

She was playing the World of Warcraft ripoff.

In her lingerie. And a bright pink headset.

Without a word, Uzume turned, slowly, to look at me and Ama.

She lifted a hand off the keyboard and waved.

I promptly decided to ignore that.

“Right.” I turned back around, continuing, “Let’s go get some food, yeah? Something to wake you up!”

“Ah, wait-!” I heard the sound of a computer chair sliding across the floor, as Uzume went to likely get up.

But I was already walking out of the room.

I closed the door behind me as I heard said chair fall over in the room, and Uzume let out a surprised cry.

“NO! DAMN IT! MY HEADSET WAS CONNECTING TO THE THING!”

I couldn’t help but wince, sympathizing with her pain there for a moment.

Despite my pity, however, I didn’t stop and headed straight down the hall, carrying Ama with me all the while.

I didn’t feel anything. Yet, as we approached, closer and closer to the throne room, Ama began to perk up, her grip on me growing tighter and stiffer.

“Ah, don’t worry, alright?” I pat her on the head, “We’ll go down and visit your mother again sometime. But for now, we really should get to work on…Whatever I’m going to do up here.”

Seriously, nobody's really briefed me on that. Am I going to have any responsibilities, or am I just a piece of very divine meat to show off at court and make everyone swoon over my existence?

We really need to get that sorted, huh?

“N-Not…that.” Ama spoke, slowly, with far clarity than she’s had all day.

I blinked down at her.

“Then what’s up, huh?” I ask, my eyebrow raising.

I step into the throne room, and a shadow abruptly looms over us both, coming into existence out of nowhere.

I only stopped because I saw the source of it.

The giant man that suddenly appeared right in front of us.

How could I have missed him?

Because I can’t sense him whatsoever.

At first, seeing how tall he is, with the amount of muscles he has, I thought he was Vasco Strada.

Then he spoke.

“Akaruhiruotoko Okami.” A shiver ran down my back. I don’t know why it did, “My name is Umashiashikabihikoji.”

I can understand all languages through divine power, but not even I understood what the fuck that word vomit of a name was that was just spouted at me.

The man smiled, his light brown eyes flickering with amusement, “You may call me, Umashia. I understand that it is easier to say. I am of the Kotoamatsukami, and we have been very interested in meeting you for quite a long time.”

Ama sucked in a breath against me and stilled so hard she practically became a statue against me.

I, meanwhile, only had one thought at that.

Oh.

<   A New Sun >

Chapter 110 End

Ah, Nyx is a schoolgirl, Erebus is...well, alright, it's mainly just Nyx that's weird amongst the Primordial Gods.

Now, we've got Swole Primordial Kami. Vasco Strada, eat your heart out.

Also, I would have put pictures out for the guy, but everything I found didn't quite fit. Too old most of the time.

A New Sun Chapter 109

Chapter 109

<A New Sun>

"Brat." Was the smooth, yet cold reply.

If you could even call that a reply. That was closer to an acknowledgment than anything else.

The blazes making up his eyes seemed to shift, sliding off me with surprising ease as they landed on my mother.

"Sister." He grumbled out much the same way.

She mumbled something against my back, something not even I could hear, but just before she sucked in a breath and was about to say something tangible, Susan spoke up again.

"Here to finally see mother after all these years?" He asked.

I expected venom, I expected a stinging tone, when the question began. Where I knew it would lead.

Yet, he just sounded so tired.

I couldn't see my mother's face right now, but I'd imagine she'd look just as shocked as I feel.

"...I suppose so." She finally said aloud, oh so convincingly.

Susan snorted, "Of you're own volition, too, sounds like." The King of Yomi leaned back into his throne and sighed, his hand reaching under his straw hat to rub his eyes.

Once again, that bitter, angry sting is just nowhere to be found.

He doesn't even sound grumpy, just completely and utterly exhausted.

"Are you…" My mother's voice came out, and I knew then she recognized exactly as I did, "Nori, put me down, please."

I slid her off my shoulder without a second thought.

As soon as her slippers touched the ground, I saw that the murk and gloom seemed to instinctively bend and recede around her, forming a perfect circle of actual color around each foot.

The color of dull stone it may be, true, but it was color nonetheless.

I blinked, finally noticing that the same phenomenon was present around my sandals, too.

Neat.

Ama huffed as she turned, and just before I lost sight of her face, I could see the concerned frown creasing her jaw.

"Are you," she repeated, her voice going far softer, "are you okay, brother?"

Susan let out a gruff snort at that and replied plainly, "What do you think, sister?"

She took a step forward, the gloom receding wherever her steps took her, "I think you don't sound so. I'll admit, I was surprised. Your return may have been recent, but I expected you'd make at least some fuss, yet…" She trailed off, leaving the implication obvious.

Susanoo, though, merely raised his hand, waving her off, "So what if I didn't, eh?" He grunted, "Last time I made some fuss, I got a scythe in the chest for my efforts." At that, he finally raised his head.

The fires in them were clear, and we could see the blue eyes that were once hidden underneath.

They looked tired. Aged. In a way I couldn't quite place.

"By the way," his eyes moved to me, "don't worry about the dog, brat." He tacted on, almost casually, "I learned my lesson, I won't be poking around that whole thing again."

I was never worried for Tobio, but that's nice to hear. I'll make sure to tell him sometime.

"That's…good to hear, uncle." I reply, slowly.

There's something off here, clearly, but I don't know how to go about addressing it.

That done, he looks back at Ama, "And before you ask again," he speaks up again, "no, I don't need anything or some shit. I'm just tired. Didn't see shit on the other side, don't even remember it, I just…" He slouches in his chair and huffs out, long and deep.

"Don't bother me." He intoned with finality, something other than exhaustion for once, "Go, spend time with mother. Just let me relax, and see to all I missed while I've been gone."

Ama began reaching her hand out, like she wanted to do something, but it stilled fast, dropping back down at her side.

"I…" Ama uttered, "Alright, brother. We'll get out of your hair."

She looked back at me, and I saw the concern twisting the look of confusion on her face.

At the same time, despite gazing toward me, the look in her eyes made it seem as though she was reliving something else, from a long time ago.

For my part, I wanted to interject. Jape, say something, shoot the shit, anything.

Everything just felt so utterly and completely off, though, that it wouldn't feel right at the moment.

Even if he did deserve it.

Without another word, I took Ama by the hand and led her away, my memory quickly filtering the path to Izamami's chamber to the forefront of my mind.

He said nothing more, even as we left.

So…weird.

Even from the novels, while they said gods could come back, it was never actually shown before what happens, during, or after.

So maybe this is just what happens: mental fatigue post revival could make sense, I suppose.

I'm not entirely satisfied with that assumption, though.

Especially since…

My memories rewind, like going back several dozen pages in a book.

His eyebrow twitched, 'I know because I saw the same thing once before. The same look on her face was on his when he came back from death.'

And the memory replayed, word for word, Susanoo's smug and condescending reverberating between my ears like I had heard it yesterday.

A feral grin spread across his face, 'Kagustuchi. After dear old Dad killed him, I was there when he came back. Had the same look she did, he started ranting about…something, seeing things after death.' He shrugged, 'Didn't pay much attention to that though, I was too busy putting him in the ground again.'

Back during my confrontation with Susanoo, he said those words when talking about Kagustuchi, and before that, very briefly, Uzume.

When they had died and come back.

It sounded like both of them were traumatized by something they saw on the other side.

But Susanoo just pointed out that he didn't see anything, that he doesn't even remember anything, specifically.

He could be lying, of course. That's always a possibility. But then again, why would he need, or want to? He didn't exactly sound in the mood for it, and there couldn't be a scheme that would require it, right?

Or, could their mental state after coming back have been due to their deaths themselves?

I don't know how Uzume died during the war, but Kagustuchi definitely had one hell of a traumatizing death. The guy was just born, killing his mother, before he was then cut to ribbons by his own father.

Hmm, I feel a bit more confident in that line of thought, but I'd need to know how Uzume died to make that feeling concrete.

I glance toward my mother, walking beside me at an even pace, her head slightly tilted down and staring at the ground.

She looked lost, and she wasn't even the one leading the way.

…Maybe later, bringing that up right now feels like it'd be in extremely poor taste.

I squeeze her hand a little, drawing her attention a fraction before speaking up, "You good?"

Silence, for a beat.

"He's handling it better than Uzume did, at least." She finally says, wistfully.

I let a small smile grace my lips, "That's something, at least." I pause before adding, "It's good to see you care about at least one of your siblings, though."

Ama blinks at that, the haze of the distant past fading as she frowns, and looks up at me, pouting a bit, "Well, why wouldn't I? He's my crybaby little brother, after all!"

Oh man, which example should I give?

Well, more like which example should I give that won't cause her to immediately try and hide in a cave again and plunge all of Japan into an eternal night?

"The horse." I stated simply.

I'm of course referring to the horse Susanoo apparently flayed, before throwing at her loom and killing one of her handmaidens.

"Ah?" She tilted her head, before perking up as she remembered, "Oh, Fuchi-chan! Yeah, that whole thing…wasn't pleasant." Ama summarized with a clipped tone, "I revived her afterward, but still, poor Fuchi…you'll see her sometime when we go back, she's such a good girl!"

Huh? She revived the horse?

Oh, right! Odin revived Fafnir in the novels. If he could do that with a powerful dragon, Ama doing that with some horse is totally possible.

"Just uh," Ama continues, somewhat nervous, "try not to make any loud noises when she's around? Like shouting and stuff, she's a bit…yeah." She tries to explain, before just settling on that, for obvious reasons.

I, meanwhile, frowned.

You know, I've never even meant this horse, but I feel the need to punch Susanoo in the face again for some reason.

I'm drawn from diving too deep into such fantasies by the abrupt chuckling coming from Ama.

"I see that look on your face," she points up at me with a free hand, a knowing smile on her face, "I know it well. Trust me, I understand. But that was, gosh, so long ago now…" she shakes her head, "no point in getting mad about it now. No point in staying mad about it, even more so."

When she said that, a new question raced to the tip of my tongue.

Then what about Tsukuyomi?

I decided against throwing it out because I know even bringing him up would be enough to piss her off.

And I'd rather her not be in such a state right before I make her see her mother.

I'm sure Izanami could probably draw her out of it, but best not to put them in the first place, no?

Instead, I settle on, "Huh," I hum, "how shockingly un-deity-like of you!" I exclaim, sarcasm dripping clear.

Ama gives me an over-dramatic scoff at that, "Why, of course! What do you take me for, a Greek?"

I snorted loudly at that.

True that, mom, true that.

Shortly thereafter, I come to a halt, bringing Ama to a halt right beside me.

"This is the room she uses as her bedroom here…?" Ama trails off, her smile suddenly forlorn as she gazes at the door and the surrounding hall.

Ah, right. The palace here in Yomi mirrors the palace in Takamagahara, where Ama lives.

I wonder what room this is back up there for Ama to start looking like that?

Unfortunately, I don't really have time to ask that question, or even really think to ask that question.

Because the door promptly flings open right in front of us, not too many moments after we had stopped in front of it.

"Oh! My little Ama-tan~!"

I didn't even see the goddess as she came in; I just heard her cries of joy.

Then, all of a sudden, I wasn't holding Ama's hand anymore, and she was just there.

Standing in the doorway, suffocating my mother by putting her in the most inescapable bear hug I think I've seen.

Well, the bear hug isn't really the problem; it's more so the fact that she smashed my mother's face right into her chest, smack dab between the mounds.

Ah. So it's a family tradition, then?

Ama thrashed around in her group, trying to escape, likely trying to breathe, but Izanami didn't even seem to notice.

"Oh, my little sun," she caresses her hand down Ama's hair, her smile just as bright as the sun she claims Ama is, "I've missed you so much~! And, oh!" She looked toward me, and her smile, somehow, got blinding, "My little grandson too~!" She cried out, tears pricking the corner of her eyes.

For a second, I was afraid I was going to be suffocated to death as well as she reach out for me.

Instead, all she did was put a hand on my face and caress my cheek.

"Ah, what a welcome surprise! I'm so happy, I could die again…" she trailed off, sniffling.

And it is with this that I know I made the right choice.

Even if the big pants primordial kami bitches come down from their greater heaven or whatever to fuck me up as soon as I get back to Takamagahara, I'll never regret skipping out on that stupid ceremony for this.

It's worth it. I'll never, ever, regret this moment.

With one of Izanami's arms not holding her down, Ama finally managed to wiggle her face to a position she could breathe, her head tilted up, and her face now comically poking out between her bust.

"P-Please, don't joke like that, mother…" Ama manages, short of breath.

Izanami met Ama's gaze with her ghostly green eyes, positively glowing despite her deathly pale complexion, "Who said I was joking, hmm~?"

"M-Mother!" She exclaimed in a chastising tone.

Izanami relents easily with a chuckle, "Oh, fine, I won't! Now, come in, come in! Oh, it's such a shame I don't have anything prepared for you two…" She trails off, starting to mumble quickly to herself about the lack of proper drinks, snacks, anything to do at all, and more.

At the same time, despite the order, she doesn't Ama go.

Oh, she lets me go just fine, but even as my mother whines, Izanami doesn't loosen her grip one bit.

I couldn't help chuckling as I followed her in.

<A New Sun>

True to her concerns, there wasn't much to do.

Much else besides talk, that is.

I ended up lying there, content to just listen and watch as Izanami coaxed everything she could out of Ama.

I'll be honest, at times, my eyes started glazing over.

The two had a lot to catch up on, and I didn't think I would need to commit everything to memory.

And unlike Ama, I had actually been keeping up with Izanami.

Cell service Yomi might lack, but a clone or two running down here after something big happens to tell her all about it isn't difficult.

It's dodging those damn horny oni that's a problem.

But the clones manage well enough.

As such, besides maybe the most recent events with Cult Sword, I didn't need to interject or add anything myself.

So I didn't.

Not until I was finally addressed.

"I'm sorry I ignored you, dear."

My eyes shot open as Izanami's smooth voice wafted my way, guilt clear.

"Eh." I huffed, turning on my side to look at her, "I didn't feel ignored. Besides, you two had a lot to get through, I understand."

I stopped midway during my turn over, blinking.

Izanami chuckled lightly, "It would seem she's still tired, hmm? I'm not exactly surprised, considering everything…" Her pale hand gently caressed Ama's cheek as she spoke.

The Ama, who was fast asleep, was sitting in Izanami's lap, her head freely leaning against her mother's bosom.

I moved onto my side with an easy smile on my face now and remarked, "I should have brought her down here far sooner, then."

Izanami gave a noncommittal hum at that, offering nothing else.

She didn't need to after all.

Unfortunately, my smile slowly began to dip.

Not because of anything that had been said or done, but because of the thought of what I really need to bring up next.

There would be no better time than now, right? After this, we'll be heading back to Takamagahara, and who knows when I'll next get the chance to ask, or even see, Izanami again.

"Ah?" Izanami breathed out with a tilt of her head, "Nori, I see that look on your face. What's the matter, dear?"

Fuck. I'm going to hate ruining the mood like this.

I take a steadying breath and proceed to do the verbal equivalent of ripping off a bandaid.

"Susanoo." I state simply.

Izanami's stroking of Ama's cheeks slows.

"Ah…" Izanami sighed, "Of course. You noticed it too, hmm? He's…changed," Izanami strained, "ever since he came back."

I raise my eyebrow, "You think it's more than just him being tired?"

Izanami nods, solemnly, "I know so. I was there when he came back. It was some time around a month ago, I believe." She looked down, ghostly eyes flickering, "He passed out shortly after he arrived, clinging to me. He was mumbling nonsense I couldn't fathom, and when he woke up? He claimed not to remember anything. I've…never seen anything like it."

That bodes well.

"So, I'm going to assume the manner of his death didn't particularly matter, then?" I muse.

"No, such things typically don't." Izanami shook her head, "Unless something that affects the soul is utilized in some way, but that wasn't the case here. Even then, a deity can heal from damage to the soul during the process of revival. Destruction even, if enough faith is acquired."

On some level, I think I knew that already. That's why in the novel sealing a god is the preferred method. After all, anyone with Senjutsu can touch the soul. Several Sacred Gears can do it; someone like Le Fay could probably whip up a spell to do it, too.

The power to target a soul isn't exactly rare around here. If all it took to prevent a deity from coming back was that, you'd think it would have been tried and tested already.

I sat up on the bed.

"If you've never seen anything like it," I begin, eyes narrowing in thought, "what do you usually see?"

"Nothing." Izanami answered.

My face scrunches up, "...Nothing at all?" I elaborate.

Izanami nods, "Nothing at all." She confirms, "I didn't. During the war between the Earthly and Heavenly Kami, none I saw had reactions to returning quite like that, either."

I opened my mouth before slowly closing it.

So, wait, hold on.

Kagutsuchi had visions, and that was definitely before that war Izanami was talking about.

But Izanami died around the same time as him, yet saw nothing.

Then, following that, during this war, those who fell didn't see anything.

Yet, during the Great War, which followed, Uzume died and presumably saw something.

Now, Susanoo also saw something.

What in the fuck.

Why the pick and choose?

Honestly, the only thing I can really think of is it relating to the power of the deity in question.

I imagine Izanami is just that strong; she may not have been affected, while Uzume and Kagutsuchi, meanwhile, were far weaker, which resulted in them taking some kind of backlash.

Meanwhile, Susanoo, who's on the level of Chief Gods, seemed to get off pretty light in comparison.

But then what about the Kami who perished during the Earthly v Heavenly Kami War? Were they all Primordial Kami like Izanami?

Even if that explains it, why the hell would being a weaker god result in some sort of mental backlash from revival?

It's just so weird.

I perk up as a hand comes down atop my head.

"I see that look upon your face." Izanami broke into my thoughts with a melodious voice, her hand gently caressing the back of my head, "Trust me when I say, trying to parse the domain of death won't get you anywhere." Her smile turned significantly sadder, "My husband once tried. Susanoo, to this day, still tries. Not I, nor Hades, nor any divine who presides with death can truly come to terms with it still."

Presides…with death? Not over it?

Before I could think about that further, I was pulled closer, Izanami letting out a content hum as she brought me against her side.

"So, don't twist your mind trying to figure it out." Izanami pats my back, her voice barely above a whisper in my ear, "I will take care of Suanoo and whatever this is; there is no need to worry for him. In the meantime, before I must let you go…can we just stay here, like this? For a little while?"

The perfect pitch, the smooth tone, I can hear it start to crack apart in Izanami's voice by the end.

I nod and nuzzle up against her, the goddess stifling a happy little whimper as she wraps her arms around us both.

For now, I don't see why not.

For just a little while, we can stay like this.

But I don't think I'll be able to let this matter rest so easily.

Something just feels so utterly and completely off about this, and it's annoying me that I don't have the answers!

Especially since, as it's related to the death of deities, what could this mean for the death of Him?

And His potential resurrection.

Thoughts for another time, perhaps.

<A New Sun>

Chapter 109 End

Here we go. Apologies for the small delay. Also, Patreon reworked the posting stuff again, and now everything feels weird again, lol. Took a little bit to get used to.

Chapter 109 Probable Small Delay

Life really needs to stop fucking with me.

Right, so, 109 is very near done. But, some personal shit came up that I gotta deal with. I've got it handled, but I'm not sure if I'll be able to find the time to wrap up, edit, and polish the chapter tonight.

Therefore, probable delay. Even if I do, it'll still be really late into the night for me. I'm talking later than usual, even. It'll likely be Saturday morning for a few of you.

I'll try and push it out tonight if I can, but this is a heads-up that, if not tonight, it'll definitely come out tomorrow.

Have a better night than me you lot.

A New Sun Chapter 108

Chapter 108

~ A New Sun ~

Today is the day.

"Hmm~..."

At my side, a particular cat girl stood and hummed, a finger on her lips, as her gaze darted between me and Rose.

A Rose, who was now in her secretary uniform, was walking around the living room, wobbling.

Every so often, the silver-haired girl would take a look toward me, blush profusely, and promptly try to pretend she didn't do so.

Kuroka, seeing this, slowly smirked and finally settled her gaze on me.

"You should have let me help, nyah~!" Kuroka exclaims, pointing a finger at my chest.

"EH!?" Rose shrieked in the background, a suitcase clattering to the floor as she dropped it in shock, causing Rose's shriek to be followed up by a despondent whine.

I shot Kuroka a look and flicked her on the forehead for her transgression.

"NYEH!" Her head snapped back as she cried out, her hands immediately moving to cover her head before she whined, "Darling~!"

I ignored her dramatics, however, as standard, and reached out, putting my hand on her head.

The reaction and switch-up were almost instantaneous. She went from whining to purring, like a nice engine revving up. Her pupils dilated comically wide as she pressed her head back against my hand.

I won't lie, it almost made me coo, seeing her act so innocent and cute.

"Be good to Rose while I'm gone, alright?" I instruct her, powering through all instinct to rub the cat some more.

Kuroka huffed, still rubbing against my hand, but she looked significantly more displeased now, "I still don't understand why you can't take her with." She grumbled.

That caused me to frown in turn.

"I do." I responded, with a click of my tongue, "But I really don't like it."

See, normally, as my secretary, Rose would be coming with and following me around while I stayed in Takamagahara, sort of like a reverse of what we did in Asgard.

There's a problem with that, however.

Despite working for me, despite having officially left Asgard and Odin for good, she's not allowed up there.

Nobody besides the Heavenly Gods of the Shinto Pantheon. According to Uzume, there haven't been exceptions, even if my mother wanted there to be.

That's because such a law wasn't put in place by her, but rather, her father, and the primordial Shinto divines that came before even him.

Yeah, those little shits. The ones my mother referenced didn't particularly like my relationship with Kuroka.

Honestly, I had half a mind to bring Rose anyway, then shove my sword up each of their asses and tell them to stuff it.

The only reason I'm not is because, as Uzume told me, it wouldn't matter. I wouldn't be able to bring her even still.

It's a law imposed upon the realm itself. I wouldn't physically be able to bring her through; she simply wouldn't be able to enter.

Stupid divine bullshit. Once I get strong enough, I'll cut a way in, past all of that.

Literally.

That's all Uzume explained this morning, in preparation for my stay in Takamagahara, anyhow.

Ever since then, she's pretty much vanished. I've been getting ready, or rather, Rose has been getting ready for me because she feels like she has to, as she can't follow me.

I told her she didn't need to, but she kept going anyway. The only thing that really seemed to even slightly stall her was thinking about last night.

Or, well, more like the entirety of last night.

Which is kind of hard to avoid with the way she's walking everywhere.

I'd say poor Rose, but she loved it, so I can't really say that now, can I?

Anyway, Rose is packing whatever she thinks I need. I don't really have an exact timeframe for how long I'll be staying, maybe about a month or so, but even assuming that, I don't really know what I'd need to bring.

I'd have asked Uzume, but like I said, she kind of left in a hurry this morning.

Ahead of me, I think she said she wanted to be. When I'm ready to go, I'll follow her to Takamagahara, but none of that really helps with right now, does it?

Thankfully, Rose has experience dealing with trips across mythological systems with Odin and has some idea of what I'd need.

Mostly clothes, going by what I've been seeing her stuff into suitcases. Something about how I need to dress up if I'm going to be staying at what amounts to a royal court, an ancient Japanese royal court, at that.

I'm going to be real, I appreciate the effort Rose is putting into all this, but I kind of don't want to go along with any of the whole court shenanigans bound to ensue.

No dressing up all fancy, prancing around like a peacock, threatening idiots for courting death, that kind of stuff.

Okay, that last one might be more of a Chinese Pantheon thing, but somehow I feel as though with how many nobodies there are up there, at least some have to think they're more important than they actually are, and try to start some shit with me.

It's practically the law of the universe. And Murphy.

"And…done!" Rose calls out abruptly, the slamming of a suitcase followed by a sigh of relief trailing after her words.

Without further ado, Rose picks up the suitcases, three in specific, one a large rectangle of a thing and the other two far more standard in size, and walks over to me with them.

"This should be all you need, Lor-...um, Nori!" Rose's face burns as she holds them out, trying very hard not to look at me after her 'slip' up.

I could feel the smugness radiating from Kuroka at my side.

I successfully resisted punting the damn cat, instead reaching out to take the suitcases by the handles and out of Rose's hands.

Huh.

I can feel the heft in the larger suitcase.

The hell did Rose put in here while I wasn't paying attention?

Well, putting that aside for now, I open my mouth, ready to thank her, only to be cut off as Rose wraps her arms around my torso, suddenly hugging me.

"There's no need to thank me, I wanted to, that's final." Rose humbles against my chest, still not looking at me, yet I could see the side of her face, the slight upward tilt of her mouth, of her smile.

"Nya!?" Kuroka, not wanting to be left out, promptly jumped on me from the side, joining Rose in hugging me, "I'm doing this because I want to, nyahahah~!" She went on to announce while cackling.

"Ah, well, I'd hug you girls back, but uh…" I attempt to hold up the suitcases, but unfortunately, I'm blocked by said girls.

So, instead, I kiss each of their foreheads.

"Nyah~!" Kuroka snuggles deeper into my side, chuckling, "Have a good trip, darling~!"

"Mmm~..." I could feel the heat on Rose's face burn hotter, "R-Right, have a good trip!" Rose barely manages to mumble out.

See, now, if they do this, it's just going to make me want to take both of them with me.

I know, the law, my promise to my mother, all that jazz, but still.

I'll have a clone around, but it just isn't quite the same, I suppose.

So, for now, I'll settle for becoming strong enough that I can take them with me, no matter the law.

"I hope I will." I finally answer them back with a wistful sigh.

It's probably bound to happen no matter what I do; there's no way I don't get into some sort of squabble, some sort of drama.

I can't say I'm looking forward to it.

I just hope that isn't all there is.

It took a few more moments that stretched on far longer than they actually were. I could tell the girls didn't really want to let go, but they had to eventually anyway.

With that, I walked outside, into the morning sun.

It wasn't too early, nor near the afternoon, the sun hung up in the sky, casting its light upon the world at a good angle.

There wasn't anything in particular that was different about the sun compared to your average morning.

Yet, as I stepped out of my home, and the sun's rays washed over me, I couldn't help but feel a sense of…I'm not sure, exactly. It felt like a kind of nervous energy. Almost foreboding, in a way, but not specifically hanging over me.

It was weird, so that's all the thought I gave it.

With a moment to spare, I inclined my head back toward the house and gave the girls watching from the window a smile and a nod.

As I did, the rays of the sun seemed to collect around me, before scooping me up in a pillar of brilliant golden light.

~ A New Sun ~

You know, considering this entire thing was supposed to be far more official, I expected a fairly elaborate greeting and or welcome of some kind.

One where all the pomp and bullshit is pulled out, full royal welcome, the works.

I had kind of figured I was being thrust into such a situation when that light collected me.

After all, I didn't do that.

I was preparing to, but I didn't get it off in time myself.

So, when I opened my eyes, I naturally put on a blank stare, expecting something grandiose and more than likely headache-inducing.

Instead, I was in a familiar windowless room once again, my gaze drifting down to find a certain purple-haired failure of a goddess lying in a particular beanbag chair, in her underwear.

And by underwear, I mean a borderline micro lilac bikini.

Uzume lay there, seemingly not having noticed the light show at all. Which is fair considering she's lying on her stomach and facing away from me.

She yawned loudly and dramatically, stretching out her limbs as she did so.

Not a single care in the world.

Nice ass, though.

"What the fuck." I began aloud, not so much a question, more a statement of fact.

That made her react.

She stilled mid-stretch, her limbs going rigid.

"E-Eh…?" She started turning her head, but I didn't even give her that luxury.

My hand came down like the hammer of a god of judgment.

Right down on one of those shapely ass cheeks.

"I-EEEEEE!" Uzume shrieked in stinging pain, basically flailing herself off the beanbag chair.

I snorted.

A far more feminine voice, that definitely wasn't Uzume, also snorted, directly behind me.

I didn't need to turn around; she ended up walking right up to my side, so all it took was a glance to recognize her.

An oversized black t-shirt with blue sweatpants and white wolf slippers, obsidian black hair down to her waist, and matted from sleep, and golden eyes somehow glowing with the dull tiredness of someone who really doesn't want to deal with this shit right now.

"Nice shot." She grumbled out, groggy yet proud.

I flashed her a thumbs-up, but I don't think she saw it. Instead, she focused a glare down at the goddess rolling around on the floor.

"Uzu." She began plainly.

The purple-haired goddess promptly stilled entirely, now on her back.

"Ah, uh, Ama-"

Whack!

"AOWWW!"

She then proceeded to slap her right across one of her titties, sending the purple-haired goddess rolling across the ground once more.

I chuckled before saying, "Nice shot!"

She turned toward me, a small tired smile spreading across her face, "Mhmm," she agreed with a hum, "I'd hope it was. I've had tons of practice."

Ah. That tracks.

Blowing a wild strand of black hair out of her face, she walks right up to me.

She doesn't say anything more; she just sort of falls right onto me, her arms wrapping around me to keep herself from falling.

Well, alright then. What a welcome, eh?

I drop my luggage right then and there, before scooping up Ama into my arms. Not in so much a hug, but more so to hold her up.

At the same time, I lash my foot out and kick Uzume straight in the ass.

"OW! Okay! OKAY! Stop! I got it! Jeez!" She whines, practically crawling back onto and sitting on the beanbag chair, wincing as she does.

That might have something to do with the suspiciously hand-shaped red print forming on her ass. Or it could be totally unrelated, who knows?

I cleared my throat before looking back down at her.

"Alright, so. Once again. Uzume, what the fuck?" I repeat succinctly.

Uzume pouts, her arms wrapping under and pushing up her bust, "I was just taking a load off, before, you know, I had to introduce you, and stuff…" Uzume slowly trailed off, trying her best not to look at me all the while.

My eyebrow raised, "And stuff?" I parrotted back.

Uzume nodded a bunch of times, "The court wanted to do this whole fancy, and boring, welcome for you, where pretty much every Kami would be in attendance. One big pompous ceremony and all that." She huffed, clearly in distaste, "I left to get here early and get on top of things."

"You mean get on top of that beanbag chair?" I corrected her, only to cause the goddess to grumble to herself and shimmy into the thing more.

"...It's comfortable." She mumbled in her defense.

"Oh, I know." I agree, "Still, a ceremony, huh."

Uzume nods at that, still sitting there pouting.

As I look down at Uzume, a part of me thinks of something better to do than attend something like that.

That may have something to do with putting Uzume's mouth to work doing something far better than just announcing my name.

Unfortunately, those thoughts are squashed by the fact that I am still holding my likely not entirely unconscious mother in my arms.

So, maybe later.

Now that I think about it, I guess Uzume is going to be my Rose for this stay, huh?

Yeah, better put her to work with something she can't screw up!

For now, though…

"Pretty much every Kami, huh." I think aloud, before asking, "Is that literal, or just the important ones?"

"Literal." Uzume grumbled, causing me to shiver, remembering all of them, "Ama's advisor thought this whole thing out, where-"

"Nope." I swiftly interject, my palm held out to her.

Uzume blinked at that, "Uh, wha…nope?" She repeated back to me, confused.

"Yeah, no." I nodded sagely, as if agreeing, "Not dealing with that. Would rather do anything else than that."

Uzume simply stared at me, and for a moment, I almost expected her to start telling me why I shouldn't try and skip this.

Then, she smiled and leaned back in the beanbag chair, her arms curving behind her head.

"Sweet, less work for me~!" She sighed dramatically in relief.

Yeah, for a second there, I guess I somehow forgot who I was talking to.

"Mmm~..." Ama, finally making herself known once more, groans against my robe, "Omoikane's ideas aren't always the most fun, but still," she lifts off me just a bit, "it'd be rude just to ignore it all, you know?"

I look back down at her and grunt.

"Okay, and? I don't care if it's rude." I state, "I certainly didn't ask to be shown off like a peacock to the rest of the Heavenly Deities. Especially," I shiver, "them."

"Fair enough, but you know, Nori?" Ama holds up a finger, "In some respects, this is supposed to be punishment for you, remember?" She points out.

I give her a blank stare.

"I have a better idea." I ignore pretty much everything Ama just said to me, causing her to give an indignant huff, but before she could say anything else, I power on, "Did you ever go visit your mother?"

Ama stills like a deer caught in the headlights.

Uzume chokes on a snort.

I didn't need words when reactions spoke for themselves anyway.

"Hmm," I hum, "I see. Well, in that case…"

Ama gulps, looking up at me in clear panic, "W-Wait, Nori, seriously, this really isn't something you can miss! Everyone is going to be there!"

"The important gods will only show up after the fact," Uzume helpfully adds, "this is more a ceremony for the general pantheon. The rest of Ama's kids, they won't even be here for that at first." Uzume shrugs, "They're off dealing with the aftermath of what you dealt with in Kuoh."

Ama turned, looking at Uzume in absolute betrayal, her mouth agape, "Y-You little!"

Uzume flashed her a smile and a wink.

Ama growled, before turning back to me, "Still, it's-"

"Boring!" I cut her off with a smile of my own, "And potentially traumatizing. I can guarantee you, the way I saw them act before, by the time that ceremony is over, you'd have to cut that eight million god figure to less than half."

"A-Ah, well, be that as it may-" I put a finger to Ama's mouth, stopping her once again.

To ask a very simple question.

"Now, would you rather what you're wearing right now, or would you like to change first?" I ask her, very sincerely.

What was her response?

Her eyes went wide, and she began trying to almost desperately escape my hold.

"Ah, I see, you want to go right now!" I take her attempt at escape in the very opposite direction.

"N-N-No! No, I do not! Nori! N-Nori!" I hoist her up, throwing the bed mangled chief goddess of the Shinto Pantheon over my shoulder like a sack of flour.

Even as said sack of floor tries desperately to escape me, I told her tightly, her struggles prove pointless.

I take one last look down at Uzume and wink at her, "We'll be back in a bit." I then take a glance toward my luggage, and back at her, "Be a doll and put my stuff away, yeah?"

Uzume flashed me a look of betrayal, similar to the one Ama had sent the purple-haired goddess prior, before grumbling out something like an acceptance of the order.

"Right then!" I call out, "Awaaayyy~ we go!"

"Waaaiiiitttt!" Ama calls out, right behind me, as golden light promptly takes us away.

Today, however, just seems to be full of surprises.

When we appeared in the dark, dull halls of the palace in Yomi, it wasn't a woman who sat on the throne before us.

No, it was instead a man.

A very familiar man, with blazes where his eye sockets should be.

I knew it had been a little while since I'd been down here myself.

But to think, a few months flew by so quickly?

Over my shoulder, Ama slowly slumped, limp, and let out the longest sigh I think I ever heard.

I, on the other hand, had a far different reaction.

"Wassup, Susan?"

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 108 End

[The Primordial Kami will remember that.]

Sup ya'll. Who needs long, boring ceremonies, where I hit you with a dozen or so new characters at once, when your MC wouldn't take that shit and instead hit up the cool grandmother with his mother?

Don't worry! Fortunately, or unfortunately, we won't be Yomi that long. Nori just wants to burn some time to miss said ceremony, then he can meet the family without all the bullshit.

Chapter 108 Delay

I'll keep this kind of brief since I'm pretty out of it.

A few days after releasing 107, I caught a real bad cold. Since then, I've been pretty much wiped out. Getting better, but not all there quite yet.

As it stands right now, I might be well enough to post sometime into the weekend instead, but honestly, it's more likely right now that this'll be a skipped week, and 108 is gonna be pushed to next week instead.

I'm real sorry guys, so as an apology...have a couple of lewd images I found that fit a new character to be introduced. Or is that Ama? Or Female Nori? Ah, well.

A New Sun Chapter 107

Chapter 107

~ A New Sun ~

"Should have been faster then." I shrugged.

"Hah!? Sensei! Yooouuu!"

A little shrimp continued ineffectually to beat my back with her fists as she whined.

I just chuckled, completely and utterly unfazed by it all.

Seriously, though, if I hadn't gone as fast as I did, Lilebette might be in a far worse position.

Right now, she's roleplaying Sleeping Beauty, but if that curse had overcome her completely, well…

I can't imagine it would have been pretty.

In my robe, I can feel the incessant vibrating of my phone going off, over and over.

After everything, I had contacted more than a couple of people after all: Suzaku and Uzume to inform the Five Clans and Shinto of what I learned about the Hero Faction, Shirone, and thus Rias, to tell them why the old abandoned church and the surrounding grounds are now on fire, along with just giving a general update to Kuroka and Yasaka.

That's going to be a fun batch of calls to get back to.

But beyond all that, there's something else that needs to be dealt with first, here and now.

Lilebette was laid out on the floor of the dojo, unconscious, a mat under her head, us having brought her back here before the fire could spread completely to the church.

Schwe hovered around the blonde, a magic circle in her hand, "She seems fine?" The silver-haired girl stated, albeit a tad unsure, "This kind of magic isn't my forte, so I can't say for certain."

Avi continued beating my back, not at all worried for Lilebette as she started adding a kiai to every downward swing of her fist.

It added no actual offensive power, and so, as everyone else has been doing since we got back, I continued paying her no mind.

Zekka, though, who was sitting at Lilebette's side holding her hand, stilled at Schwe's words, in clear shock.

My gaze settled on her, and almost as if feeling it, Zekka moved only to meet it.

If it were possible for a girl as pale as her to pale further, I think this'd be the time she would have.

It didn't take long to figure out. All the time these two were spending together? Yeah, Lilebette probably told her everything.

Maybe not about her Hero Faction stuff, but about her curse and such? Most likely.

"Zekka." All I had to say was her name, and said girl flinched, "I respect you keeping Lilebette's privacy. But I think it's time we get an explanation."

Avi finally stopped beating my back to look around me, "Huh? Zekka-chan?"

Schwe seemed the most confused, "An explanation about what?" She asked, her face scrunching up.

Zekka looked like she wanted to be a turtle with how badly she was retreating into herself.

"That curse on Lilebette that I purified would be a good place to start." I answered Schwe.

Zekka sucked in a breath.

"...What?" Schwe stated, blandly.

"Eh!? A curse!?" Avi cried out, dashing around me to Lilebette's side, right next to Zekka. Though she looked like she wanted to fuss over the blonde, she abruptly stopped, "Oh, wait, it's gone…" she muttered, before slowly turning toward Zekka, "and you knew, Zekka-chan?"

The pinky voice was a dangerous mix of trepidation, bewilderment, and pain.

I could pretty much see the moment all the fear and anxiety withered away into sheer guilt at Avi's words, finally jolting her to say something.

"It's not, it wasn't…my place to say." Zekka sighed, "I still don't think, it is."

Before Avi could say anything about that, I cut in.

"Maybe not," I began, voice low, "but you're awake. She isn't. And we deserve to know rather than later, but I need to know, for official faction bullshit and such later."

Zekka flinched as though struck.

"That is…fair." She mumbled tiredly.

"So then what happened, Zekka-chan, what was going on with Lile-chan?" Avi urged, putting a hand on Zekka's shoulder.

Schwe hovered in closer, content to hear and see where this goes.

And so, Zekka began to regale us with a tale, which, as it went on, I increasingly hoped was just fiction, and not history about the girl's life.

In France, a girl was born to the House of Lunaire, a descendant of a hero, the great knight D'Artagnan of the Three Musketeers.

Well, I suppose that answers the question of who her ancestor is. To be frank, I had heard of the Three Musketeers, who haven't, but I never actually read up on them in detail; I never knew their actual names and deeds.

Thus, her middle name never rang any bells for me.

Moving on, Lilebette lived her life in her hometown and House, training with the fellow knights of her house, of which there were many.

She was brought up to be a knight. One who protects people with her comrade, just like her hero ancestor.

It was perfect, until, as these stories tend to go, it all fell apart.

A mere few years ago, a person wielding the power of an Evil Dragon appeared in her hometown.

Lilebette wanted to fight them, together, with the understanding that maybe together, they could win.

But her comrades, her trainers, the knights she grew up with?

All they wanted to do was run, save themselves.

Even then, Lilebette tried to entrust her little sister to those who'd rather flee, hoping they'd get the girl to safety.

They did not want to take her.

In the end, none of it mattered.

The enemy swept through the town and its people like a tidal wave, annihilating all in cursed flames.

All except Lilebette, who, for whatever reason, that person spared, instead allowing her to keep her life, but not without cursing her with their power.

Why would they do that? Whether cruelty or respect for trying to make a stand, Zekka or Lilebette could say, but what was done was done.

In a single day, all Lilebette knew was lost.

And to top it all off?

She never could find the corpse of her little sister. No matter how much she dug through the ashes, the mud, the rubble, and debris, she couldn't find her.

All she found was her ribbon. The blue ribbon Lilebette had been tying up her hair with since she got here, that was likely lost back in the church during her battle with that woman.

Speaking of that woman, that leads into why Lilebette was here.

That woman was one of the Hero Faction's leaders, albeit she wasn't crucial amongst the lot. Her name was Shi Wengong.

The name doesn't ring a bell at all, of course, but it's not like that matters.

What does matter is that the woman led an attack on Zekka right before she transferred into Kuoh. Zekka beat her, stealing her powers permanently with her Sacred Gear in the process.

I'm going to put a pin in the whole permanently stealing powers bit.

Don't worry, I'll flip my shit about it later.

For now!

That encounter was also when she first met Lilebette as the blonde was moonlighting as some mysterious blue knight in full armor. They dueled then, Zekka won, and that, plus her subsequent mission assignment of stealing Zekka's gear, was why Lilebette seemed oddly attached to Zekka when she first showed up.

As for Shi Wengong? Well, Zekka stealing her power is what enabled the woman to sneak past the barriers and such other protections, as they likely flagged her as a mere mundane human.

She probably had the help of that devil I killed out front of the church. All she'd have to do is sneak it with a summoning contract of his, use that to summon him from inside, then that guy could summon whoever he wanted with his magic.

What a mess that could have turned into if they were smarter.

By the time Zekka finished explaining, everyone was staring, equally distraught.

Schwe was staring off into space, with a distant and horrified look in her eyes.

Avi's fists were clenched, and she looked on the verge of angrily crying out.

Meanwhile, I'm sitting here, staring at Zekka blankly.

Truth be told, hearing all that just made me incredibly tired.

It also made me want to hug Lilebette, but I don't think she'd appreciate it that much as she is right now.

Maybe later, when she wakes up?

The part of me thinking of the now, however, can't help but realize I've got some more questioning to do.

After all, someone running around with the power of an Evil Dragon, wiping out towns of people and houses of supernaturally trained humans, wouldn't such a guy have been killed by now at least?

You'd think such an unstable, murderous sociopath would be put down by someone, even if just to maintain the status quo and save someone a little extra work, mass hypnotizing the friends, families, and so on of everyone the guy has killed.

It's something to look into, at least. Even if it's a continent or two away.

"Ah, um, Sensei." Zekka spoke up, albeit barely, "I'm sorry I kept, this from you. I thought if…I didn't know…" She trailed off into a long, low sigh, finding every single explanation she tried unsatisfying to her for some reason.

Without another word, she simply bowed, "Thank you, for curing Lilebette." She settled on saying sincerely.

Heh. I see that you. Calling the girl by her first name when she's unconscious.

I snorted out a chuckle, reached over and patted her on the head, "Don't mention it. And don't worry so much about not mentioning it to me. It's not like you knew I could purify her curse in the first place." I console her.

It is one of my more niche powers after all. It isn't one that's going to be shown publicly.

"Still…" Zekka ground out, a faint blush on her cheek.

"Still nothing." I shook my head and shot her down before she could start, "I get it. Just remember, you got friends and folk here willing to hear you out and help, no matter what it may be, got it?"

Avi nodded vigorously at my words, "That's right, Zekka-chan!"

"...I suppose so." Schwe hummed in agreement.

"Lilebette here too, of course." I added, looking at all the girls, "Someone make sure to tell her that when she wakes up, alright?"

"R-Right!"

"Will do, sensei!"

"Eh, they can handle it."

Zekka and Avi promptly looked toward Schwe and glared.

Schwe met their gazes, and it only took a second for her to break into a cold sweat, "O-Okay, jeez!" She began, holding up her hands, "I'll tell her if I'm around, but I'm no doctor, so I probably won't be, you know?"

Heh. Girls' domesticated, and she doesn't even realize it yet, huh?

My hand comes back, and sets over the part of my robe where my phone is still going off.

I let out a light yet long sigh.

"Alright, girls," I begin again, "let's get Lilebette here moving. Why don't you all come over to my place for the night? I'd rather be able to keep an eye on all you lot, at least until this all blows over."

"Whoa! Sleepover!" Avi through up her arms in excitement.

Schwe groaned, while Zekka gave the pinky a nervous smile.

I can feel my phone heating up through the fabric of my robe, holy fuck. If I weren't immune to fire and heat, it actually might have started hurting by now!

"Right!" I stand up, clapping my hands together, "Get whatever you need, and let's go!"

"On it, sensei!"

Two of the girls responded; the last just groaned louder.

Heh. Poor Schwe.

~ A New Sun ~

After I teleported everyone over to my place, I had to excuse myself for more than a little while.

Why?

So. Many. Bloody. Phone calls!

"Fuck me sideways…" I growled out to nobody in particular, as I now lay alone in my room.

If I had waited any longer, my poor phone would have probably burnt out!

Then I'd have to get another one!

I should look into supernatural phones. Those exist, right?

Well, in any event, my phone is now safe, cooling off on the bedside table.

The girls are settled into their room.

Yes, room singular.

A great idea thought up by Avi, who dragged Schwe into it, so they could all watch Lilebette and bond.

Poor Schwe. Shouldn't have gotten yourself into that predicament.

I put the girls across the estate, far away from my room, yet well within my sensory range.

They'll most likely be fine, but it doesn't hurt regardless.

Now then.

With a huff, I sit up on my bed.

"Now that's all taken care of…" I mutter, trailing off back into my thoughts.

I can prepare for my trip to Takamagahara.

I'm going to leave a clone behind to watch the girls and continue training the girls; that's a given, but otherwise, I've got an extended stay in Shinto Heaven to plan for.

Of which there isn't much to plan, because I don't exactly know a whole lot about the place.

I know it's where all the Heavenly Kami, including my mother, live. Along with my half-siblings, I suppose. Though I never really considered us related, it feels weird even thinking it.

From the glance I got when there, the place seemed like a viper's pit of aristocratic bullshit, ego, and stupidity.

Not looking forward to that.

Ah, well, no use in complaining about it now.

While everyone is moving in the aftermath of this, I should rest while I can…

Ah.

Someone's coming.

Fuck.

My door abruptly gets flung open, albeit not with a whole lot of force.

"Mmah, Nori…! What's going on!?" Rose stumbles in, clearly half out of it. The girl looks like she just flung herself out of bed.

In every way that matters, in that she's almost dressed like Kuroka.

That's how you can tell she's out of it. The silver-haired girl is in a yukata, much like the robe Kuroka and I wear, except hers is stripped white and predominantly light blue.

Exactly like Kuroka, however, in that the thing is barely clinging to her body. The sleeves are falling off and down to her elbows, her chest is pretty much completely exposed, looking like her tits could spill out at any second, and the sash keeping her robe tied up is hiked too far up, leaving her stomach, underwear, and thighs completely exposed.

I took one look at her, and my brain damn near stalled altogether.

It's kind of amazing how Rose flawlessly pulls off what Kuroka actively tries to, while tired and not even intending to do so.

In other news, as my secretary, I probably should have expected she'd have gotten more than one call herself, too, huh?

"Good late night to you, too, Rose." I wave at her, casually.

"Beh? Good late night…? Hnn!" She shakes her head, stomping heavily over to me in both drowsiness and distress, "I was asleep, and there were so many calls, and I- EEP!"

Without a word, I reached out, grabbing the silver-haired girl's wrists as soon as she got close enough to me, and pulled her onto the bed with me.

"N-Nori, Noriaki! What a-are you," she fumbles around, "MMM!? M-Mmm~..."

Before being properly silenced as my lips take hers.

I let go of her wrists, my hand finding her hips free from her robe to grip onto and hold her close as I took her lips.

Steadily, I could feel my valkyrie loosen against me, her nervous energy and tension dulling.

Only then, when it lowered enough, did I free her lips.

"There we go~..." I muttered lightly, nearly chuckling, "Are you calm now?"

"I suppose so~..." Rose uttered back, breathlessly, her face burning red, "I'm sorry, I, EEK!"

I squeezed her hips, causing her to cut herself off with a shriek.

"T-That was, how did you!?" Only to begin stuttering on a new tangent, which was immediately solved by her simply looking down.

Causing her to see her state of dress.

Or rather lack of.

"...O-Oh." That was all she said to that, the red in her face spreading from ear to ear.

This time, I chuckled.

"It looks good on you, by the way." I added, causing her to stare down at my chest, a low whimper emanating from her throat.

Heh.

Before she could pass out on me all of a sudden, I decided to move on to the topic at hand.

"As for all those calls you got? Don't worry about it, I just took care of it. Something happened earlier…" I trail off, considering how much I need to say right now.

To be honest, I'd rather not have a repeat of the phone calls I took a short while ago, just with Rose.

At least, not right now.

"Something?" Rose asked, finally looking at me, incredulous, "What would that be?"

I give it a moment of thought before chuckling and deciding to wave it off.

"Eh." I smile, "It's not so important now. I'll tell you later."

"H-Huh!?" Rose gasped, "Y-You can't just- MMM!?"

I captured her lips again. Why? Because I wanted to.

"M~Mmm~...Nori~...you can't~...!" Rose practically moaned into my mouth, "Thish, ishn't~! Professional!"

She gasped out at last, as I released her once again.

Rose' tongue was practically stuck out of her mouth as she breathed, trying to catch her breath.

"You, y~you know what my job is, r~right?" Rose huffed, refusing to look me in the eyes as she pouted.

"To take care of me." I huskily and sternly replied.

"I, huh?" Rose blinked, confused, "I mean, I guess~? If you want to severely simplify it?"

"Rossweisse." I grumbled.

"...Y-Yes~?" She almost whimpered out.

I'll admit. I'm usually very good at controlling myself.

But right now? I don't want to.

My hands fully slide around her hips, and now my arms wrap around her waist.

I tug her closer, causing Rose to mewl in shock.

Slowly, I bring my head down, so my eyes are right in front of her eyes.

There's no more looking any other way now.

I give her one simple command.

"Take care of me." I huskily order, straight to her face.

Rose's eyes go wide, and she lets out a stuttering breath.

She isn't stupid, just a little naive. But with that, I knew she got the message.

"I, o-okay, my Lord, if that's an…order~?" Rose quickly, yet lightly, squeezes out.

My hands land on her rear, and I don't hesitate, taking a big handful of her cheeks, not at all feeling the discomfort such a position would usually deal out to me.

"EEP~! Ah, that's~..." Rose shivers against me.

"It's not just an order," I continued, causing Rose to perk up, "it's picking up where we left off, back in Asgard."

The reminder of that caused another shiver to rake through the girl, but I wasn't done.

"As both your boss and your man, I want you. Right now." I squeezed just a touch harder, causing Rose to let out a gasping moan, "Is that a problem?"

"N-No, no!" Rose was surprisingly quick to stutter out, "N-No, Lord, Nori, I…I've been wanting this, too, I just~..." she breathlessly trailed off, before gulping, and steadying herself.

"I want to take care of you~," she managed, without a single stutter, breath hot against my face, "would you give me that honor, my Lord, my Nori~?"

All of a sudden, my robe felt far right than it did a second ago.

I didn't answer verbally; I didn't feel like I needed to. I'm pretty sure my actions alone were pretty explicit themselves.

Instead, I captured her lips once again.

But unlike before, where I was playful, this time, I was far hungrier.

"M~Mmm~! Nouri~..." Rose moaned completely back into my mouth, and I could feel the girl practically melting against me.

She further yelped into my mouth as I turned onto my back, dragging her along for the ride, and causing her body to land on top of mine, her chest to smash against mine, her legs to tangle with mine.

Rather than just accept me, I could feel Rose now actively push back, so to speak.

Her arms began wrapping around my head, her tongue began pushing down to coil with mine.

It was sloppy, and raw, and kind of desperate, but I could feel the heat and want coming off of just her face alone.

My hands slid up and down her back, occasionally taking her head and cradling it much like she did mine, or going back down to grab handfuls of her plush globes again through her robes.

Minutes passed in what felt like moments, and as our heads finally disconnected from each other, all that was left was a trail of saliva, which itself quickly fell.

Rose was panting now, her tongue stuck out, but seeing as all I did was let out a husky breath, this led to her getting an idea.

"Hmm~..." she sat up, her arm coming down right next to my head, holding her up slightly above me, "Here you go~..."

With her free hand, she reached down and gave her robe her tongue.

And just as I had predicted, her breasts came spilling out with ease, right over my head.

It doesn't take a genius to figure out what she wanted me to do.

Without further ado, my head raised, and my mouth clamped down straight onto her areola like it had a target sign on it.

"A~AH~!" Rose's head reared back slightly, as she bit her bottom lip, "O~Oh~, yes~, Nori~, right there~, that feels so~MMM~!" Her head flinched back again as my tongue struck out from within my mouth, lapping at her nipple.

Rose whimpered and whined, her breath coming in steady and quick gulps as the hand closest to my head wrapped around it once more, holding me up.

I release her nipple with a satisfying pop, the thing having swiftly grown plump and stiff from my work, I can feel Rose let out a full body shiver, straight down her spine as I do so.

"A part of me, really wants to take my time with you~," I utter up at her, smirking, "but the other part just, really, really wants to slam you against that wall and pound this perky ass until it's as red as your red face right now~..." I confess, my hands come down to squeeze her ass, right as I come out and say it.

"A~Ah, I~ don't mind, either way~..." Rose admits back, as she leans down slightly to look me in the eye, "I'm yours to use to take of yourself~, as any way you want~," As she went on, I could feel her swivel her hips against my own, her body pressing against the source of what's making my robe so tight, the tend that had long since formed down there, "your employee or girl~! So don't hold back, okay~? We Walkure are made of sterner stuff~...I know I can take it, if it's you~..."

That's not helping my choice paralysis here, Rose!

Oh, fuck it!

"EH~!?"

I do another turn, a full-on flip this time, ending up with Rose on her back, and me on top of her.

Without further ado, I sit up onto my knees.

"This is getting kind of uncomfortable to wear~," I growl out huskily to the girl beneath me.

Rose's eyes slowly glide down my still robed form, very quickly finding the problem.

She whimpers.

"I-I'd imagine so~..." She gulps, shivering.

It takes a single tug on the cloth to loosen the robe, another to pull the strap of cloth keeping the thing together off.

And one last tug to pull the robe open, my length springing out right over Rose's head.

"A~Ah~..." Rose looked up at it, breath hot and voice shaky.

Her hands slowly came up to her tits, pushing the large, soft mounds together.

"H~Here, right here, please~..." She grasped them, giving them small, slight shakes as she lightly begged, "I want to feel it here~..."

I grunted, lowered myself just a tad, and slid my twitching girth straight between her tits.

It slid right between her large bust with ease, no lube needed; that's just how smooth and soft hers were.

Her bosom took my cock right down to the base, before the tip of my girth pointed out right at the top, hovering over her mouth.

I let out a groan just from the shot alone.

The way my length fit snuggly in her bust, the way the head of my length stuck out, hovering right over her mouth, the way she looked at it and me, her face hot, her breath hot as it brushed against the tip.

I was just about to start thrusting when something wet joined the hot brushing against my tip, causing me to groan further.

Rose had leaned up, just a bit more, pushing her tongue against the head of my girth.

"Mah~..." She breathes out, as her lips follow, coming down and closing around it, "Mmmah~!"

"Oh, fuck~!" I shiver and groan out as I instinctively reach down and grab her head.

"Mmm~? Mhhh~! MMMH~!"

And finally begin thrusting.

Each one was slow, yet hard, burying my cock into her mouth without forcing it down her throat.

I didn't need to worry about teeth; Rose kept them out of the way easily, perhaps a bit too much so, considering I could only feel her lips and tongue.

She wasn't even sucking on it properly.

But I didn't care, it was warm, it was wet, it was Rose, and it felt like fucking heaven.

"Mmmhh~! Mmmmhhh~!" Rose moaned around my cock, letting me pull her head into every single one of my piston-like thrusts.

"Fucking hell~, can't~, ugh~!"

I don't know if maybe it's because I'm back up. Or perhaps it's because it's Rose herself.

But as I felt her mouth around my cock, I felt my length swiftly begin heating up in response.

I've got no shame to admit this, I came fast, and I came hard.

"MMM!?" Rose's eyes widened as I pulled her down into one last thrust, a low, long groan grumbling from my throat as my cum spilled out into her mouth.

I slowly pulled her head off my length, sighing as I did so.

"Mmahh~...Sho~...Sho, mush~, mmm~!" Rose lay there, slurring with her tongue stuck out, breath so hot now you could see it in the cool night's air.

Her mouth was dripping with my cum, a pure white liquid sprayed all over her tongue, and there was a lot she didn't seem to know what to do with.

"Mush~...Shalt~, Mmm~!" With a small chuckle, I went to help direct her, only for her to close her mouth and lean her back, swallowing thickly.

"Ah~...There~!" She gasped for breath, her mouth now wide open, yet somehow empty.

Well, alright then!

"W~Wait," Rose began again, breathless and confused, now looking at my still rigid length, "isn't it supposed, too~...?" She trailed off.

I resisted the urge to laugh.

"No~," I replied, deep and gravely, "maybe for others, but not for me~."

Rose blinked. "O~Oh~."

Oh indeed.

I reached down, my hand wrapping around the back of her head, "You do remember what I said earlier, right~?" I smiled.

It took her a moment.

"O~Oh~." She shivered out.

Without a second more to waste, I flip her around, once again, right back onto her stomach.

"Oof~!" She cried out, "N~Nori~, Lord~! Mmm~!"

She rubbed her thighs together, something I quickly got a full view of as I pulled up her robe at last, freeing her legs and backside entirely, giving me a clear view of those perky, plump cheeks clad in a pair of dark panties.

"Well~," I grumble, a finger slipping in between the lace of her undewear, causing her to whimper, "won't be needing these anymore~..."

I pull them down, and with that, I can see just how wet she already is.

My hands clamp down on her cheeks, molding into them like a shapely dough.

I pull her waist up, her legs coming up onto her knees as I do so.

"You ready~?" I rumble out.

"Y~Yes~, Nori~, my Lord~, please…please make me your girl~..." She squeezes out with a mewl.

There's no need for hesitation; she already said she could take it.

So I plunge myself forward, my cock spearing straight through her entrance and into her folds with one big thrust.

"HNN~!? BIG~!" Rose moans and cries out, her fists clenching the bed beneath her, her teeth sinking into the sheets.

I groan as my girth is practically sucking in by her hot, tight folds, her pussy constricting and pulsing around my length almost desperately.

My grip on her hips tightens as I begin to pump into her. At first, I start much like I did when I took her mouth.

But this wetness, this heat, it's far more than what her mouth was.

So it's no surprise at all that I quickly find myself pumping far faster, far more recklessly, far harder.

"O~Oooh~! A~Aha~! Sho, good~! Gouiidd~!" Rose's words began to slur almost instantly between moans, as her mouth and tongue hung open and out, "I~! Can't~! Feel~! My, legshh~! Mmmahh~!"

With each pump of my hips, her moans began getting lewdier, her mouth began drooling as her eyes rolled back.

All the while, her folds pushed all around me from almost every direction. Every single lewd cry and sloppy word made her insides bubble and church with heat and a throbbing clench around my girth.

"Haha~, you gotta be, fucking~! Hnn~!" I groaned out, as all of that just served to push and drive me forward toward my climax, again.

This feels a little soon, but we've got the whole night left ahead of us.

And as if rising to meet me, the heat in her core builds all the same with mine.

"Nori~! Nori~! Nori~!" Rose lewdly cries out over and over again, timed with each of my thrusts, "Riheght there~! There~! Thaht, spat~! HNNN~!"

Except her's abruptly built way faster, speeding past mine!

"Holy~ fuck, Rose~! UGH~!"

Her folds clamped down around me as her entire body seized, a quiver spreading out across her entire body, curling her toes and causing her to arch her back directly against me.

At the same time, she practically milked my cock, the tightness finally pushing me over the edge and causing me to fill her insides just as I had her mouth.

"E~Eheh~..." Rose giggled lewdly as she lay there against the bed, her eyes glazed over, almost drunkenly, "Y~Yay~...so warm, hmm~!"

I fell forward, my hands coming down against the bed on either side of her head.

"A~Ah~? Nori~?" Rose tilted her head, looking up at me.

I simply smirked down at her.

"...E~Eh~? Wait, still~!?"

"Not until~, these cheeks are as red as that face, remember~?" I huff out.

Rose whimpered lewdly, which only turned into a full shaking moan as I thrust once more.

I may as well indulge until I have to go, right? Just this night, then, in the morning, I can tell Rose what's happened!

At some point, anyway, the morning does technically last a while, doesn't it?

Hehe~!

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 107 End

As promised!

This one is quite girthy, if you catch my drift, heh.

Additionally, the pictures used here aren't mine, but rather ones I found on Pixiv. Check this guy out, dude does amazing work.

Chapter 107 Small Delay

Alright, so, unfortunately exactly as the title says.

Your boy woke up real early today, was busy all morning, and though I've been trying to push it out...well, ya'll know what's supposed to happen this Chapter with Rose, and writing it just isn't working tonight.

I could force it, but that wouldn't be satisfying for either of us, trust me on that.

So, small delay, tomorrow, or Saturday, instead of tonight.

Not too long at all, but still, really sorry about this guys.

A New Sun Chapter 106

Chapter 106

~ A New Sun ~

Generally speaking, when a clearly fairly pissed off god catches your hideout, what should be the usual reaction by all those on the premises?

Running away to pray and fight another day, perhaps?

Moving up whatever evil plans you have and executing them on the spot to try and salvage whatever you possibly can of the situation?

Or, and in my opinion, the most hilariously stupid one, thinking you can gang up and jump him.

Somehow.

I gave terrorists coming from the Hero Faction too much credit, because almost immediately after I landed, I went to make a dozen or so clones, figuring the first two options were the given.

I was mid-hand sign when I noticed something mind-boggling.

They were all heading toward me.

It was almost comical, feeling all their presences, their powers, feeling that still, as they can feel you…and then immediately turning and running straight toward it.

"You've gotta be kidding me here…" I gaped, just standing there, completely befuddled.

Well. If I wasn't sure they weren't Hero Faction, I certainly am sure now.

Which is weird, because I don't only feel humans milling about. I also feel devils.

Also, to note, not absolutely everyone is heading my way, just pretty much all the trash fodder.

There are three powers so far that I can feel staying out of it. They also just so happen to be the strongest I can sense lumbering around here.

Two are fighting each other, funnily enough. One of these feels like Lilebette, but..

My eyes narrow.

I sense dragon coming from her now.

It's mild right now, but it's growing, that dragonic aura; it feels colder and darker than normal.

Granted, my sample size isn't exactly large for what's considered normal, but the disparity is massive nonetheless.

Considering the last, and only, dragon I fought was in the midst of Juggernaut Drive, that should say something!

The power Lilebette is fighting isn't something I've felt before. It feels human at first, but the strength…I don't know, I can't describe it, because what I'm feeling doesn't make sense.

After all, how could someone feel infinite when they very clearly are limited and are progressively losing their fight against their opponent?

…Wait a damn minute.

Infinite.

Fucking Ophis and her snakes.

Putting that out of mind for right now, the last of the three is near the other two, almost like it's guarding the place of the other two's battle.

My head cranes in those three's direction, and I can see the actual old not so not-so-abandoned church building off in the distance, the overgrown forest around it failing to shroud it from me.

They would be there, figures.

I wonder if they fixed the door after the place got cleared out?

Well. I suppose there's only one way to find out, hmm?

First things first, though.

I didn't bring my sword to the club today; I haven't exactly needed to, so I didn't.

Now, sure, I could go back real quick and grab it.

But why go through such a small amount of time and effort in the first place when I have weapons right here?

I clench my fists and take a deep breath, feeling my power spark and crackle around my fists.

Taking out whoever the leader is would just cause all the trash to scatter. They could do so easily via teleporting away, or they could go through the town to do so.

I won't be giving them the chance.

My head moves to the side automatically, a demonic power ball brushing passed it almost casually after the motion.

It impacts the ground like the magical equivalent of a water balloon, exploding against the ground and forming a fist-sized indent.

Finally. They're here.

My full body turns around as I crane my head skyward.

There, their forms outlined in the sky by the still crumbling barrier around the grounds, is a group of devils, their wings and…tails, out behind them.

Wait, tails? Straight up pointed demon tails, a classic.

Well, that's new, I guess.

Doesn't change the fact that they're all fodder.

My eyes lock onto the one at the head of the group, the one whose hand was outstretched, the one who's currently being looked at by the others of his kind in that sort of manner that colleagues do when they know you just fucked up big time and are about to get fired.

Or worse.

Fire rippled out across my right fist as my power was imbued into it.

I don't step, so much as I kick off the ground, sending myself flying into the air like a cannonball, with the thunderous boom of one to boot.

There's no reason not to pass up an opportunity like this to try out a few new attacks or two I've been thinking up.

A heat haze ripples out from my knuckles on my approach, it's so intense that I'm not surprised they felt the attack before physically seeing it.

It didn't save them, however.

The lead man barely got the chance to widen his eyes before my fist connected with his torso, and that heat haze erupted into flames.

Dancing Flame Attack.

It's like the sword slash, but with my fist instead!

Except far more explosive.

As the guy promptly blows apart with the eruption of fire, the others around him are consumed in the dancing inferno nearly just as swiftly.

So quickly, none of them even get a chance to scream; they just fall, alight, and are charred into bits and parts.

I let out a disappointed huff as I begin falling back to the ground.

Expected, of course, but disappointing still.

And that was only the first group to arrive, too, the closest. There's still plenty more.

Hnn. Maybe I should have brought the girls, purely to deal with these guys. That'd have saved me some time.

Thankfully, by the time I land, I'm surrounded by a new group, but not of devils.

No, this time, they're all humans. All wearing familiar, and very stupid-looking, school uniforms, wielding a menagerie of weapons.

Hero Faction fodder, the same ilk that Cao Cao had with him.

Ridiculous.

My eyes shift form as my gaze sweeps across them, my senses find the strongest of this little attempted ambush group, some girl who looks like a background extra in any generic anime's shopping scene, and my evolved eyes lock with hers.

The poor girl couldn't even attempt to fight back, as my eyes spun up such a potent hypnosis to make the one I used against Freed all that time ago look like a simple parlor trick.

So potent it was that the girl almost immediately fell over as though she was drunk, her eyes glazed and foggy, a couple of her troop around her giving startled gasps, attempting to help her up, and ask her what was wrong, while still trying to keep their weapons pointed my way.

"Who's your leader?" I ask without further ado, "Tell me everything you know about them. Who they are, how strong they are, what kind of powers they have, everything."

The troop collectively bawked at my perceived insolence.

Yet they bawked even harder when someone answered.

"Our Great Emperor." The girl I captured in my sway answered without resistance, all emotion and tone dull and deadpan, "All I know of her is that she is our Great Emperor. That we follow her. Not Cao Cao, even before he died. Now only she is left. I have never met her. I know nothing of her true power or appearance."

So shocked they were, not a single person tried to stop her.

Thankfully for them, she didn't know much of anything beyond a name and gender.

I hummed as I digested that information.

So, looks like the Hero Faction had other parts to it all along, a group that, while part of it, never really followed Cao Cao.

It would be the height of hilarity if it turns out that the woman, whoever she is, was yoinking members right out from under Cao Cao's nose just like he was.

Karma do be a bitch like that. I would personally find whatever hell Cao Cao ended up in purely to tell him all about it and laugh in his face if I could.

Unfortunately, I couldn't get any more than that, it seems.

Ah, well, perhaps one of the stronger people over by the church building would be kind enough to share more?

That said, I doubt the rest of this group knows any more than her, so!

"Thank you kindly," I state, sincerely, before raising my fist to the sky.

Evening sunlight ripples across said fist like lightning as I breathe, and the ground ripples like ocean waves struck by a comet as I bring my fist down into it.

The people around me cry out in shock and fear as they're suddenly thrust dozens of feet into the air, the ground rupturing beneath them with a force beyond their understanding.

Every single one of them lands harshly, their cries replaced by groans and muttered whimpers, my gaze arcing around the cracked and tarnished field, finding every single person half buried and struck, trapped within pieces of uneven rock and earth.

All still alive, of course. The devils burn, and the Hero Faction members get captured, as per the last showdown.

Who knows, maybe the people whose job it is to process idiots like these can use them to find out more.

Though considering how that went last time with Cao Cao's group, they all likely know next to nothing.

Worth a shot on the off chance that just one learned something they weren't supposed to, regardless.

The next group to make it to me is another squadron of devils.

I don't get a good look at them, I simply turn in their direction and spit a fireball.

The explosion alongside their presences winking out of existence confirms their elimination, and I turn toward the next closest.

Thankfully, being the meat grinder doesn't take that long. While there is a considerable number of people around, it isn't an army, or anything close to it.

Though once their forces started dwindling a fair bit, a few of them finally got the bright idea to run with their tails between their legs.

In the devil's case, this was literally.

Unfortunately for them, holy spirit power tends not to play nice with demonic powers, and the devils were trapped.

Meanwhile, those of the Hero Faction who tried to escape were even more boned, since not one of their number was a magician, and so all of them had to run on foot.

To say none of them run that race would be an underestimate.

It felt longer than it lasted, but within minutes of my arrival, the church grounds were in absolute ruins.

All around me, people groaned and whimpered, with patches of flames swirling around charring demon parts.

The flames had begun to spread toward the actual church building by this point.

I gave a huff of disappointment.

I didn't expect a challenge, but these guys were probably even worse than fodder. Pure time wasters.

In the back of my mind, a part of me was thinking about how that's a good thing, that it'd give the girls time to show up.

But that's stupid as hell.

Sure, I know how stories like this go. In whatever canon was the basis for these events, the club likely would have stormed the place by itself. Zekka would probably deal with Lilebette or whoever the final boss is by herself, kind of like Issei did with Raynare, now that I'm thinking about it.

…Wait a me damn minute, have the events of Volume 1 been paralleled the entire time and I never saw it!?

I let out a groan of frustration and brushed right on past that train of thought.

Where was I? Right.

Sure. I could let the girls handle all this.

But that'd be irresponsible as hell of me. Honestly, as much as I hate reading about the mentor, or sensei, or whomever fixing everything, after all, it's more fun watching the main character go in and struggle for it themselves, growing themselves…

Despite that, I have no reason to sit back and let them handle this. Especially when I can't control the situation at hand, and don't even have an idea as to what changed.

Assuming this is even a canon spinoff or what, anyway. No idea who this Great Emperor girl is, no idea what Lilebette's deal is, nothing.

I'll take care of it. At least just this once.

It's been some minutes now, and I can't feel the girls anywhere near the church.

Oh well. I won't artificially draw this out any longer.

My halo of light appears at my back as I float into the sky, and with a flash, I barrel my way straight toward the church.

~ A New Sun ~

The church has, half collapsed by now, in the center of an open space surrounded by a steadily burning forest.

I'm not surprised the place looks somehow worse than I last saw it.

I'm also not at all surprised to find someone standing right outside, exactly as I had thought, guarding the entrance.

A lone devil, who also looks like a background extra, at least compared to most devils. Maybe a particularly fancy background extra if you don't have taste? He was wearing one of those old-style noble suits.

I land before the church, and thus before him. Strange, I'm kind of surprised he hasn't immediately attacked me? Right now, he's sort of giving me this sort of cold stare.

As my halo winks out behind me, the devil finally does something, giving me a huff, "How unfortunate." He begins, more annoyed than anything else, "The Arahitogami. You were supposed to be in Kyoto, but instead, you're here."

I raise an eyebrow at that, "No shit, Sherlock." I point behind me, up toward the sky, "Was the light not a big enough clue?"

The devil rolled his eyes, "Har har, Kami. I care little for your japes." He puts a hand on his chest, "I am of the Old Satan Faction, Moebius Fleurety. Begone from this place, at once."

Hmm, the name doesn't ring a single bell.

Though I now understand why he didn't attack immediately, he's an idiot. Dude's a part of the Old Satan Faction.

Well, that gives me pretty much everything I need to know about him.

"Man, you sure are forgiving." I continue, curious as to how far he'll keep this up, "Considering I slaughtered all the other devils here. I'm betting you're their big leader here, not a single ounce of compassion for their lost lives?"

Moebius, and man, isn't that a stupid name, turned his nose up at me, "Their lost lives are meaningless compared to what I'm here for. That power of the snake," the idiot droned on, "the Old Satan Faction requires it for our purposes. If we get that, even a hundred thousand more lost would be acceptable."

Ah, so the person in there I sensed earlier has and is using an Ophis snake that this guy wanted for the Old Satan Faction, pretty much.

Classic Old Satan devils.

"Ah, geez," I couldn't help but chuckle, "you Old Satan types, you really are stupid, aren't you?"

Moebius' eyebrow twitched, and without another word, he raised a hand, incredibly slowly.

I saw the attack coming a mile away before it even began.

The demonic power that roared from his fingertips, forming a simple yet incredibly large bullet that launched straight for me.

The power of this guy and the fodder are, admittedly, like night and day. I will give him that at least. The guy is stronger than your simple high-class devil, I'm betting on the reaches of ultimate.

Which explains the arrogance to a fault.

Yet-

"I mean, really?" I utter, as the attack raced toward me, "Has the arrogance of you lot become infectious that it spreads?"

The bullet reaches me.

My hand comes up, clad in my power.

I grab the bullet like one would catch a dodgeball.

In my hands, the demonic power frays apart as though it were mercury surrounded by boiling water.

The attack shatters in my hand, dissipating uselessly.

I can see the moment the gears in his small brain finally put two and two together, the exact moment he realizes how fucked he really is.

Demonic circles begin to appear all around, but their spinning and forming are suddenly halted.

"GUH!" He chokes, as my hand seizes his throat, dust bellowing behind me at the speed with which I moved to get here.

On instinct, he grabs at my arm, uselessly.

"Well then," I continue, smirking, "you know the only way to treat an infection, don't you?"

"Y-Yuu…" The devil tries to gurgle out something, but he is ignored as I answer for him.

"You burn it out."

On cue, I squeeze his neck, snapping it before his entire body promptly immolates.

I dropped the flaming corpse listlessly to the ground and watched as the magic circles he summoned promptly sputter and flicker out of existence.

For good measure, I set my hand on fire before shaking the flames off as well.

"Yeah, that's about what I expected." I grunt, looking down at the burning corpse.

Without further ado, I turn toward the entrance way, and oh, hey! They did replace the doors to the entrance at least!

You can tell because of how comically new they look compared to the door frame itself!

I snort in amusement at that before making my way inside.

By kicking the new, fresh doors off their hinges, of course.

"Alright! The fuck!" I shout, my voice echoing along with the sound of the church doors slamming into the benches inside.

At the very front of the church, Lilebette stood and nearly jumped at my entrance.

At her feet was a woman, wearing one of those old traditional Chinese dresses, the thing in tatters as she lay in the ground, unmoving.

"Hmm? Ah. Kusanagi-san." Lilebette uttered, sounding completely exhausted as she turned to me.

Much like the woman at her feet, Lilebette also wasn't looking too good. During her fight, she lost her ribbon, and now her hair is splayed out behind her, wild and unkempt. Her uniform is in similar tatters, her cape is just gone, her sword has a chip in it, and…

Her eyepatch is gone, revealing a single yellow eye that appears perfectly functional.

It's also, now that I'm this close, the source of where I'm feeling her dragon power coming from.

So, that eyepatch was a seal, huh? Not just part of some chuuni cosplay?

I walked in, raising an eyebrow, "Not sensei?" I ask.

She gives me a very tired, yet sad, smile, "Yes. I left Cult Sword, if you saw my letter properly."

Even as she spoke, the dragon power from her eye was still gushing forward, like she was actively preparing for or in the middle of a fight.

What is wrong with her?

I waved her off, "A letter isn't sufficient for that kind of thing. You wanna leave, you're going to have to tell everyone straight to their face, ya know."

She grimaced, "That won't be possible, Kusanagi-san. Especially now. I'm not…much longer for this world, after all."

"Lemme guess," I point at her, "it has something to do with the overflowing dragonic aura coming off you right now, doesn't it?"

"Unfortunately so," she nods grimly, "I had to use the evil dragon's power inside me to defeat the enemy leader." She points to the Chinese-dressed woman with her sword, "Soon, I will stop being myself."

Evil Dragon? Ah, that would explain why her aura feels so different compared to other dragons.

This isn't part of a sacred gear, right? Couldn't be like a Juggernaut Drive. The way she describes it sounds different, and it feels different compared to that time.

"I'm glad you came, Kusanagi-san." Lilebette continues, unaware of my inner thoughts, "I know you'll be able to stop me without hassle, once I finally- HNN!?"

I cut her off by grabbing her face, the majority of my hand resting right over her golden yellow eye.

"W-What are you doing!?" The girl cries out as I pin her against the wall.

At the same time, a bluish-black aura begins to bubble and burn from her body.

Oh yeah, that feels more like a curse, alright!

"Fixing whatever this is." I grumble out a verbal response before delivering my mystical response.

A pure white light shines from the hand I have latched onto her face.

"Y-You, can't, just, HNNGH!?" Lilebette lets out a low groan, mixed with a monstrous growl, as the aura around her grows denser, flares up stronger.

I frown, as I simply up the intensity of my purifying light.

Purification. I've done something like this with Kuroka, completely taking out the Devil with her. That required a whole process, was soul and body deep.

This?

My light smashed into the dark evil aura like a hurricane, immediately beating it back by sheer overwhelming power, will, and a dash of divinity.

I could feel it almost instantly. This curse of hers wasn't nearly as deep as devil reincarnation, but it was pretty deep. It was thick, too, like it had been there a long time.

Ah, well. It won't anymore.

Lilebette shook under my grasp, her body trying to escape my grasp, likely by the curses will. She heaved and groaned, but I refused to let out.

I pushed my power until the aura around her vanished. I pushed it inside of her - not like that! - and hunted down every speck of that nasty evil aura I could find. My light was almost drawn to it, seeking to weed out the filth even without my input.

I'm not sure how long it took, beyond the fact that when it was done, it was dark out.

When I was done, I let Lilebette go, but quickly had to catch her before she crumbled to the ground, limb.

I let out a small sigh before gently leading her to the ground, in a far more comfortable position compared to the Chinese-dressed girl Lilebette put down earlier.

Her breathing was haggard, but I sensed not a single dash of that curse on her. Excellent.

And as if on cue?

The sound of footsteps rushing against grass and then wood began to echo to the church.

Three girls appeared at the entrance way, their eyes wide, likely from seeing the devastation on the way here.

Once they saw Lilebette, though?

"Lile-chan!"

"L-Lilebette-san…!"

"Lunarie…?"

Well, they all had different exclamations, but they all still rushed to her side regardless.

I stretched and sat down alongside them.

When she wakes up, this girl has more than a few questions to answer.

My eyes momentarily dart to the Chinese-dressed girl.

She was the leader, huh? No way she's the Great Emperor that one Hero Faction girl she was talking about, right?

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 106 End

And with that, the Junior Arc is technically done. We just got a little wrap-up next chapter to do, along with Rose, and we're off to the next!

By the by, as you may or may not have noticed, the links on the general master story index are gone. That is because the post got hit by Patreon for stupid reasons, and in the process of getting it fixed, all the damn links vanished. I'll have 'em all put back up by this weekend, don't worry.

A New Sun Chapter 105

Chapter 105

~ A New Sun ~

Of course, before we could get to ramen, we had something else to take care of quickly.

I had two girls whose swordsmanship needed to be tested.

Perhaps spurred on by ramen, to my surprise, the blonde-haired girl who seemed extremely reluctant when it was first brought up didn't seem to be so hesitant anymore.

"I will do what is required." Lilibette declared matter-of-factly, actively stepping up first.

She thought she was being quick, but I caught the glance she sent Zekka, one that screamed 'witness me!' for whatever reason.

…Maybe she is Zekka's special someone after all? Heh!

Regardless, Lilibette picked out and held up a wooden blade, her chosen training sword being as close to a western longsword as could be.

I held my usual ultra-large training sword over my shoulder and waved at her casually.

"Whenever you're ready, Lunaire."

Lilibette nodded, and without another word, burst forward.

Alright, so let me be honest with myself here.

As the spar went on, everything sort of started blurring together.

Not in a bad way, like I was put under some kind of magic spell or curse, but more like I was bored as shit.

That's not meant to be a knock against Lilibette specifically, either; it's just that she doesn't bring anything particularly unique to the table.

Zekka was just plain better, and her techniques reminded me of my breathing style forms, Avi was sheer tenacity incarnate and utterly refused to go down, and though I haven't fought Schwe yet, I never had fought someone who use's four swords in a fight before either, and I was looking forward to see how exactly that works.

By comparison? Lilibette fought like a European knight, just without the armor, only a longsword.

That's not to say she is a bad swordswoman, not at all. Just samey, forgettable even. I haven't fought another knight personally before, but I've seen the type so much already that I can't help but not truly be engaged.

It was like watching a pre-packaged set of movements and sword strikes, trying to fight. Regardless of how good those moves are, it's still all just eh.

A particularly funny thought I'm now having is imagining how this is likely how Jeanne would have fought. You know, if I hadn't blown her up without even looking.

By the end of our spar, Lilibette having tired out, my eyes were slightly glazing over, and I felt a measure of disappointment.

Not Lancelot's descendant, then. A shame that, but also somewhat a relief?

As said, I would rather not have a front row seat to whatever baggage that old hero's madness would bring.

It would have made for a better, more memorable fight, at least.

By the end, I could almost see the disappointment I was feeling mirrored in Lilibette's one eye, angled at herself, as she looked down, heaving tired breaths.

"Hey now." I reach out with my wooden sword, bringing the tip down to her chin, before pulling it and thus her head up, making her look at me, "I see that look, don't let this get you down. You weren't bad at all."

Lilibette said nothing in response to that, instead huffing and looking away, toward the others.

Avi, who's been standing off to the side staring this entire time at nothing, suddenly snaps out of it.

"Huh? Oh, ya! What sensei said, Lili-chan!" Avi abruptly cheered.

Shrimp, girl, come on, at least pretend you were dozing off there.

Schwe looked up from her phone, snapping out whatever she was doing when Avi started shouting, "Hmm? Is it my turn yet?"

The only one who seemed to have paid attention the entire time was Zekka. In my opinion, it looked like she was focusing a bit too much, almost like she was trying to remember something.

Lilibette, for her part, didn't seem to care about the others at this moment. Instead, her sole eye focused on Zekka.

The nervous girl caught on to her gaze and sent Lilibette a shy, uneasy smile in response.

Lilibette, in turn, sighed and lifted her head off my sword as she stood.

She said nothing as she bowed to me, before walking off to the others, stopping to stand right next to Zekka, an impassive stare on her face pointed at nothing.

For some reason, that seemed to make Zekka even more nervous.

Well. There was some kind of silent conversation just going on between those two. Maybe they have some history? That happens all the time in romance plots, doesn't it?

I could just ask. Either Zekka or Lilibette. The former would probably give it up more easily if I had to pry, but at the same time, should I be prying into their private lives?

It doesn't seem dangerous, at least not that I can see. There's more there, but I'm getting a more drama-based feeling rather than a sense of danger.

Ah, well, something to consider later, I suppose.

I rub my eyes, making sure to get the glaze out before resting my sword once more over my shoulder.

"I suppose so, Schwe-chan," I smile as her eyebrow twitches, "step on up."

The silver-haired girl glared at me as she did just that.

Like Zekka, Schwe picked up more than one weapon.

Unlike Zekka, though, she picked up four.

Without even touching them.

Four Norse magic circles whirled into existence around the pile of training swords, and for each circle, a sword was extracted.

I recalled her showing her magic fencing, the swords she summoned herself were long and thin, and the swords she grabbed from the pile were as close as she could get to that as possible.

Without delay, the swords formed up behind her like some sort of parody of Gilgamesh's Gate of Babylon.

I hum, "Whenever you're ready-"

Two of the four swords promptly launch themselves like missiles.

I hear Avi cry out in awe as the speed with which the swords move momentarily catches me off guard, forcing me to block one with the hilt of my sword as a step back is enough to let the other careen into the ground.

Schwe sends me a smirk.

It took only a second to figure out where she had aimed.

My throat and my groin.

The audacity of this brat!

Before I could point that out, the swords had already begun moving again.

The one on the ground starts spinning up, forcing me to jump. A wave of her hand sent the other two swords on standby straight at me.

This time, I'm far more prepared, far less playing around, and so block both blades in a single slash.

Just in time to twist midair, as the first blade I blocked comes for my back, batting the thing away like a fly with the edge of my sword.

A single swipe before I land sends the spinning blade skipping across the ground and away, allowing me to land easily.

Schwe frowns, her hands out like a puppeteer holding puppets up by their strings, her swords all beginning to move as one as she focuses intently.

My eyes narrow before I send myself spiraling into the air, dodging a four-pronged assault coming from all around me, the swords bashing together where I once stood.

I come down heavily, my foot stomping down on the training blades and forcing them still against the ground.

Schwe's eyes tighten, a gleam of sweat against the side of her head, the swords wriggling beneath my foot, trying desperately to escape.

To absolutely no avail.

I merely raise an eyebrow at her, amused that she thinks she could force them out from under me.

Still, I've got to wonder, just how much would it take to break her magical hold over her weapons?

Let's give it a stress test, like so!

Without further delay, I kick off her weapons, driving myself straight toward her, my blade already raised.

I didn't go anywhere near as fast as I could go normally, or even with Zekka, because I assumed at this distance Schwe wouldn't be able to react.

My guess was correct, as Schwe's eyes widened comically at my sudden approach, finally moving from where she stood all this, quickly stepping back as she pulled her hands back.

I immediately went low, almost falling in a sense, straight into a plank with only one hand to support me.

All four swords soared passed me, Schwe groaning in frustration and panic.

With a push off the ground, I was back up and standing straight; my advance continued unimpeded. Schwe attempted to impede it, grabbing one sword and pointing it out, while the others hovered behind her.

Right before she got into my range, she stabbed out with the sword she was holding, causing one of the floating blades to launch toward me.

It slashed it out of the sky without stopping, my speed such that I made it into her physical range while she was still overextended, unable to pull back her outstretched sword and hand in time, I slashed out, straight for her wrist.

Schwe let go of the sword, just barely in time, resulting in the small sword taking the full brunt of my slash, and promptly sent spinning off against the wall.

Small chips of wood rupture from it before it hits the ground, unmoving, energy sparking off it.

Oho? So you just have to hit her weapon hard enough to break the spell on it, then?

Schwe sees the sword, then looks at me, and the realization that I figured it out strikes her almost immediately, as she grimaces.

This doesn't cause her to give up right away, however; instead, she leaps back, her hands outstretched, the two swords behind her flying at her command.

It's good that she didn't give up.

But this is pretty much over now.

The strength of her method of swordsmanship is its range and ability to strike from blind spots, odd angles, and from several different places at once, all while the user themselves is within a relatively safe spot, outside of the enemy's range.

Well, I'll put a pin in that last comment, that technically only applies against other swordsmen, but against combatants in general?

Not so much.

Pretty much everyone has some form of ranged spell or attack option, even if it's just a simple 'aura bullet' projectile.

That said, in an actual fight, being attacked and pressured from several angles at once could make it so that an actual opponent wouldn't be able to blast you if your pressure is strong enough, which, to be fair to Schwe, her pressure wasn't half bad.

The only real issue is, not only does everyone have some form of ranged spell or attack option, but most people can, well…

My sword sings through the air, in an arcing circle around me twice over.

All three flying swords are struck down, sent spiraling across the dojo in every direction, wood and magic flaying across them.

Schwe winces in pain, letting out a heaving breath. She can't even try to step away before the edge of my blade finds her throat, and halts, pressing right against it.

Not only do most people have ranged options, they also have what I'm going to simply term as 'get off me!' cards. Shockwave attacks, big area of effect blasts focused on them, or even just a spinning slash.

Now, none of this makes her fencing style weak in my opinion; it's all about how she applies it. I think I know why she prefers slimmer blades now, too, rather than throw large greatswords at people.

The name of the game with her fencing is getting through the guard and around the attacks. A big sword, a big target, a small sword is far easier to maneuver.

It's fencing after all. Sticking them with the pointy end is kind of the entire point.

I smile at Schwe, "Not bad at all, Schwe-chan."

Despite being out of breath, the girl manages a glare, "Stop…calling me that."

I tilt my head, innocently, "Oh? Would you rather Voyalk-"

"Schwe-chan is fine!" Schwe panickedly interrupts without a moment's hesitation, her hands waving at me rapidly as she glances between me and the other girls.

Zekka tilts her head, trying to make sense of what I was starting to say, "Voya, stealing?" She translates the meaning, "What does, that mean?"

"N-N-Nothing!" Schwe cries out, now focusing on Zekka, causing the girl to reel back.

Avi wasn't hearing any of this. The shrimp was just standing there, a fire in her eyes and an awed look on her face. Lilebette had the most tame reaction, with only a mild look of interest at it all.

"A-Anyway!" Schwe starts desperately trying to change the subject, twitching a bit while sending a mild glare at me, "It's ramen time, right, sensei. Didn't you promise ramen earlier, sensei? Right!?"

Hmm. You know, Schwe, you keep calling me sensei like that, and I'll think you're planning something nefarious.

Despite her tone, her words make all the other girls perk up at the same time, like a hive mind remembering as one.

I couldn't help but chuckle at them all, so ravenous as they were.

"Ya ya," I concede easily, "I'll set some clones to work cleaning the place up while we head out."

So enamoured with noodles they were, that the girls who have no idea about my abilities don't even question what I mean by clones.

Seriously, the noodles aren't that good around here, are they?

~ A New Sun ~

They were alright, about as good as other ramen places I'd been to.

Zekka ordered extra everything, though, because picking up social cues and lingo is hard. The other girls, I, and everyone left in the shop had to help her finish it.

I damn near called Kuroka for backup; it was that much.

In more important news, it's been, what, about a month since all this started? Since I met Zekka, the whole thing with the club, everything, I mean.

A couple of weeks since the 'ramen incident' as I've taken to calling it.

And I'm surprised, because suspiciously enough, nothing has exploded yet.

In the end, I decided not to try and pry into the personal lives of a bunch of younger girls, so all that's happened are club activities.

The club became official, though I've noticed the vice president watching us and the building like a hawk from afar ever since, and the president was right that the general student populace and the other student council members are a bit miffed about the whole thing.

It's a good thing I don't care, and Avi has taken to rubbing it in Mina's face as much as possible. The shrimp ran around putting up posters and shit proudly proclaiming the club's existence, and since they didn't break the rules or anything, the council couldn't take them down.

I don't know what exactly Avi and Zekka did to get the vice president so pissed about them in particular, but it does make for a good show when Avi preens like a peacock purely to piss them off.

Didn't even need to teach her that! She just picked it up!

Ah, I'm so proud~!

But yeah, it's really weird; nothing catastrophic has happened yet.

And honestly, at this point, I'm starting to suspect nothing will.

The only thing that's been a little odd is Lilebette and Zekka, but those two have always been a somewhat awkward pair ever since the former joined.

There's history there.

Lately, I know Lilebette specifically has been making far more of an effort to do stuff with Zekka, much to the latter's…honestly, it's kind of hard to tell whether she wants to do anything with Lilebette or not half the time.

Zekka isn't the most social, but I can tell she's trying with Lilebette, really.

Which makes it odd, as when I came into the dojo today, I found an envelope sitting in the center of the room, neatly placed atop a sitting mat.

"Uhhh? Wut?" I uttered, completely taken aback. A glance through my sixth sense told me nobody was here, hiding, ready to jump out and call this entire thing the stupid prank it is.

Which means someone went through all that effort of putting an envelope down in the room like this.

I couldn't say when exactly it was placed. I don't come in until a little before classes are over, so it's already the evening. Who knows when this was placed?

Without much fanfare, I stride over to the envelope and pick it up, all the while trying to think of who would be so dramatic as to do this.

I came up pretty short on the list of suspects. My first thought was of Mina, though from what I saw of her, she always seemed to be the more confrontational type to me, not this.

There wasn't any need to waste much time on it when I could just open it and more than likely have all my questions answered.

So, I sit down on the mat and pop it open.

It's a letter, or at least looks like one; a lazy glance at the bottom of the paper gives me a name.

Lilebette D'Artagnan Lunaire.

Huh, okay?

What the hell is this about, then?

The very first line, I begin uttering aloud.

"Dear members of the Occult Sword Research Club, I was a member of the-"

I pause, my breath hitching.

"...Hero Faction." I finish, grunting in sheer and utter incredulousness, a sneer crossing my face immediately in disbelief.

That's not possible. I destroyed the Hero Faction with my blade. I have their former leader's Longinus, literally under my bed!

So how!? Are these fuckers like cockroaches? Are there more that didn't attack me or Kuoh that day, and have just been lying around this entire time!?

If they were, why was that never mentioned in novels!? Why did it seem like they were done and dealt with entirely after Cao Cao and the others were done in!

Ugh, just my luck. Murphy, you piece of shit, just when I started thinking otherwise…

I gave the rest of the letter a quick read, and it did confirm what I figured the original problem was going to be.

Someone was after Zekka's gear; turns out, it was the Hero Faction who sent Lilebette to do it.

But she chickened out because she started caring about everyone, who could have seen that coming?

The letter mentions someone called Shi Wengong, a superior in this Hero Faction of some sort, but I don't recognize the name even a tiny bit.

I couldn't care less about who she is, I'm more worried about what she's doing.

According to Lilebette, that's amassing a force in Kuoh, secretly, to do terrorist shit again.

Gee, I could only wonder where such a force would be amassed? Where is one of the only places where the majority of the strongest people in the town couldn't go.

The abandoned church.

Not like they could use any of the abandoned warehouses and other areas out there, those got blown up, torn down, and rebuilt on top of already. Last I checked, such places aren't exactly so available around here.

I'm going to destroy that place after this. I should have done so the first time I was there.

I couldn't help but let out an aggravated groan as I set down the letter.

What a revelation, and through some letter of all things too? Seriously!?

On the bright side, the letter mentions that Lilebette is leaving to settle things with them, which implies she's leaving them now, or going to try to.

That, unfortunately, also implies they are still currently active. Not already destroyed, like I presumed. And once more, what a way to get that information, a letter of all things.

It almost made me scoff.

It's making me regret not prying into either of those girls' personal lives, when I really shouldn't. No point in going into what ifs right this second, I need to head out, now.

"Ah~!" As if the universe couldn't stop fucking with me, it sends Avi through those doors at that exact moment, "Good evening, sensei! How's your day been…?"

I turn to look at her, and I guess she saw the look on my face, because the pep in her step fell off, and she essentially froze, the smile she nearly always has on faltering.

I don't need to answer her; I merely toss the letter at her before getting up.

"Eh!? What is this…?" The shrimp scrambles to grab it, though as soon as she does, she starts reading it, her eyes bugging out almost immediately as soon as she starts.

But I'm already walking past her, so I don't get to see her face reacting to the entire thing.

Yet I don't even make it halfway to the door before something impacts me from behind.

Avi, wrapping her arms around my waist from behind, likely trying to stop me.

"W-Wait, sensei!" She calls out, "Don't go right now! We need to wait for the others!"

I don't stop walking, dragging Avi along behind me.

"There is no time to waste." That is my simple response.

Avi stutters and blubbers a bit, "T-That may be true, but this is important, for everyone! Lile-chan is one of ours! We need to do this together!"

"Do we?" I ask honestly, "I can wrap this up in ten minutes. Tops."

"It, it isn't about that!" Avi tries to deny.

"You're right." I agree, causing Avi's eyes to light up, only to squash it back down with what I say next, "It's about the people that trash will hurt if their attack goes through."

"I…um, that's…sensei, please…" Avi doesn't have a good argument against that, so she resorts to begging.

It doesn't stop me.

I open the doors.

"Gather the others if you want." I speak out, "If you want to follow, I'm heading to the old abandoned church. I won't kill her if I don't have to, but if she's threatening the town, I will put her down." I turn my head and look back and down at her, "Understand?"

"I…" Avi lets out a ragged breath, "I understand, sensei…"

"Good. Be safe. Be swift. I don't plan to take my time."

Not this time.

I look forward and step out into the evening light, Avi having jumped off me at last.

In another step, that light takes me, and I'm sent across the town.

To a place I haven't been to in a long, long time.

There was a barrier around the church, a subtle one that hid itself and those inside it.

I smashed through it without as much subtlety as an isekai truck.

My light let me out in the old church grounds, still just as decrepit as I remember.

But nowhere near abandoned. I could feel them, dozens of powers, of people, of different races, teeming across the grounds.

I could feel the moment nearly all of them locked onto me.

Good.

I held out my arms, and without reservation, I made my presence known. My power, my aura, my being, everything.

As the barrier that kept them hidden falls to pieces around me, cracking the sky, a light the likes of which I bet none of them have ever seen before follows.

And it calls to finish what it started.

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 105 End

So, if you noticed the finale came on a little suddenly, well...that's because it did, lol.

See, in the original novel, in order to try and get more members, Cult Sword ended up doing something for their festival, which was to make a parody based on Oppai Dragon to perform.

There's a problem with that here, Nori kinda sorta solves all their problems before then, just, logically, based on who he is and previous circumstances, and even if they wanted to do a thing for the festival, well, there's no Oppai Dragon here, for obvious reasons lol.

This results in this here, a minor timeskip of a couple of weeks into the climax. To be fair, in the novel, it was kind of abrupt, too. Lilebette never really gave up her true goal right away, if she was even trying to accomplish it.

Anyhow, next chapter, we're finishing this, oh boy.

A New Sun Chapter 104

Chapter 104

~ A New Sun ~

Four, well, technically three members, but a little fib here or there never hurt anyone, yeah?

That's enough, right? That would mean we should be good to go, right?

Well, as it turns out.

"Uwah~! I didn't think this far ahead!" Avi cried and exclaimed.

Why?

Well, I asked who I had to contact to get the club approved if Schwe here joins.

The answer?

The Student Council.

Not Sona's student council, as she runs the high school division, but the junior division's student council.

In specific? The president of the junior high student council needs to approve, and I have no idea who they are.

This could be an issue, turns out. Sona will do what I say, purely via the threat of my annoying her.

This person, though? Threatening them with such pranks could either make things worse or just not affect them at all. There's also the case of whether or not this guy deserves my particular brand of convincing.

So far, all I have to go off of are the vice presidents, that Mina girls, actions, but that's not going to tell me anything about the president themself, is it?

Lost in thought as I was, I didn't notice until I snapped out of it that all the girls were crowding around Avi, who had practically curled up in a ball on the ground, shuddering as though she was freezing.

Well. I may not know anything about this mystery president, but Avi sure seems to.

Zekka was uttering, "There, there…" and patting her on the back, trying to soothe her, to no avail.

Lilibette stood, arms crossed, appearing deep in thought, likely about how to solve the issue at hand.

While Schwe looked like she had no idea what to do, all former aggravation at me was lost, replaced by this awkward unassuredness.

"Uh," Schwe began, unsure, "is the student council president that scary?"

Avi's expression became horrified, "Scary!?" She exclaimed, as though she couldn't believe Schwe said that, "If you think Mina-chan is bad, wait until you meet the president she…" Avi looks around, as though expecting the girl to spontaneously appear, "I'm not sure she's even human!"

Yikes, that's harsh and ironic, coming from the literal devil of the group.

I wonder, considering the junior division's obsession with power and martial arts, the student council president then would logically have to be pretty strong. So, maybe I'd recognize the family name from somewhere?

"Pinky." I spoke up, the girl not moving even at my voice, "What's the president's name?"

"...Yagyuu Gichou Z-Zaemon." She almost chanted it in terror, like saying it would summon the demon herself, "Why, sensei, do you possibly…?" Her voice trailed off. I could feel the hope inside her rising that I might know what to do about this.

That was all crushed once I shook my head; I could almost hear something like glass shattering from Avi as I made the motion.

"Nah, I don't know the girl." I capped it off, practically killing Avi off.

But.

That family name, that sounds familiar, surprisingly enough.

I only heard it once before, way back when Uzume first filled me in on all the supernatural goings on in Japan.

We didn't end up going into too much detail about it then, but Yagyuu, that's one of the old samurai families that make up a group called the 'Eight Roaring Generals.'

Now, they sound important, and technically, they are. The Generals are practically the Five Clans…but for the East.

See, the Five Clans are based in Kyoto, and they focus on the West. I'm not aware of the General's base, Tokyo makes sense considering their founding and all that, but then it's weird I never ran into any of them before while I was in the capital.

Ah, well. I never really expected to meet any of them in any event. Especially not so soon.

Unlike the Five Clans, the Eight Generals never needed actual divine intervention for their problems, or so Uzume has said, so the Shinto generally left them to their own devices.

"But," I continued, Avi peeking up as though revived, "I do know of her family. I never met them, don't know much of anything about them, but…who knows?" I shrug, before standing up from the comfy position on the floor I was sitting in and stretching, "The only way to find out more would be to meet this president myself, I guess?"

"Eh?' Avi gaped at me, and then, without prompt, launched herself out of her fetal position and attached to me, "W-Wait! Sensei! You don't have to go so far for us!"

I deadpan down at the shrimp attached to my torso, "She's a girl around the age of you lot. I don't think I have anything to worry about."

For some reason, that didn't seem to assuage Avi even a little, as she rapidly shook her head, "No no no! You don't understand, she's… it's, hnn-"

I reach down, grabbing her by the back of her collar, and easily pull her off before she can start crying or something.

With a deep sigh, I state firmly. "I will be fine. Understand?"

Avi looks almost like she's ready to have a breakdown, while the other girls look on, visibly concerned.

I rub the bridge between my eyes, the phantom buzz of a headache passing through me momentarily as I set Avi down amongst the other girls.

"Keep an eye on her." I don't address any of them specifically, pointing instead at Avi, "And once I get back, I need to test to Lunaire," said girl's lone eye widened at that, "then maybe Schwe-chan as well, we'll see, alright? I shouldn't be long."

I get a chorus of hesitant nods from the girls, Lunaire's in particular being more so, before the group's focus snaps to Avi.

Who has once again curled up into a ball, muttering something about having to find a new advisor after this, since I'm as good as gone.

Honestly, I'm beginning to wonder how much of this is actual terror or played up for dramatics' sake.

Either way, I guess I've a new student council president to meet all of a sudden?

~ A New Sun ~

It took me until now to realize I had never actually been inside the junior division school building proper before.

By that, I mean I walked into the building, realized I was in the junior division version of the high school one, and didn't realize that fact until I pointed it out to myself.

Weird go around, I know, but it was needed because both buildings look the same!

That thought stuck with me as I walked through the halls, peering through the windows into classrooms here and there, and it was only then that I could see the minor differences.

In particular, the classrooms had more decorations that made it feel pampered toward those younger, while the high school division classrooms were far more boring in that regard.

Different countries, different school systems entirely, and even across the waters, some things never change, huh?

In any event, this familiarity didn't ultimately surprise me. In fact, I considered it a big help.

It meant I knew exactly where to find the student council room, without having to find a map or something.

I do love me a good time saver here and there!

It was almost automatic then, reaching the student council's room.

It was also incredibly odd, though, because I know the council would be operating by now. Hell, they were just out chasing my girls!

Yet, there's only a single soul, a single presence inside.

And I can barely feel them. If it were me from a few months back, and my senses weren't as sharp, I'd probably assume whoever this is is on the verge of death or something.

But no, they're just very well trained at hiding their presence, is all. Almost unnaturally so.

I reach up to knock, as politeness dictates.

And yet-

"You may enter."

A voice rings out just before my knuckles rapped against the wood.

Well, alright then.

It was the voice of a girl, soft, but not gentle, but not so rough either. It was almost mild. Neutral. No, maybe even tone deaf or emotionless?

That's, hmm…shaking my head, I decide to stop trying to decipher what she sounds like, and just enter.

I open the door and step in without issue, closing it behind me just as easily.

The room is exactly as I expected it, nearly identical to the one Sona and her Peerage reside in, yet without the obvious markings of a devil peerage base of operations, such as the giant demonic summoning circle in the middle of the room.

And there, at the far end of the room, where evening sunlight bore into a large desk, sat a girl.

She wore the same uniform as every other junior division girl I've seen, and thank me, she had normal bodily proportions as well. Her jet-black hair was straight and cascaded down her back.

All in all, she looked almost like your incredibly stereotypical Japanese girl. Exactly what you'd expect.

Except for her eyes.

Like her hair, they were jet black. Also, like her hair, they held no shine. No sparkle. It was like looking at a soul taken directly from Yomi, given a flesh and blood body.

The girl stood from her chair, and without saying any further, she made a bow, slow and deep.

"Norihito-denka."

The hair on the back of my neck bristled. If she addressed me at all, that was the last name I expected her to refer to me by.

"I had never expected to meet you one day, yet it seems our paths cross nonetheless." She raises a smile plastered across her face. I could tell it wasn't real, yet it held no wroth, not for me. "I had sent everyone away when I sensed your coming. Please, take a seat." She motioned for the lone chair in front of her desk.

"Thank you," I sigh, moving to do so, "but please, there's no need to call me that, Yagyuu-san."

Her smile twitched. "To do so otherwise would be the greatest sign of disrespect."

I lean back in the chair, my eyes narrowing at her, "And I'm no prince, not officially anyway, it's just…don't. If you must, Kusanagi-sama, alright?"

She stood there for a moment before nodding deeply, "If it is your wish, this Yagyuu will follow it, Kusanagi-sama."

Alright, I'm going to come out and say it.

I just met this girl, and I can't tell whether or not she's a puppet or a robot, and it's sort of creeping me out.

Granted, I don't at all feel threatened, but still. Just had to get that off my chest.

"Am I correct in judging by the fact that you know my family name, you already know who I am?" She promptly asks.

I nod, "That is correct."

"Hmm, I see, yet protocol dictates I introduce myself to you regardless, I hope you understand." She gives me a small apologetic wave, before putting said hand to her chest, "I am Zaemon, of the Yagyuu Family. It is with my greatest honor that I welcome you here today."

I wanna call her Zae-chan. Purely to see how she'd react. Maybe her face would do more than smile?

I wave her off, "Hah, there's no need for that. I didn't come for anything official."

She tilted her head, slowly lowering herself into her seat, "Ah. I am aware, Kusanagi-sama. You came about the Occult Sword Research Club, you have been sponsoring, haven't you?"

I'm not shocked she knows about it. It's not like I've been hiding my presence, especially on that first day.

"That's correct, yes." I affirm once more, before adding, "Though, I gotta say, if you already know about it, I'm surprised you haven't tried to shut it down yet."

"I was about to." She states matter-of-factly, her smile never leaving, "But then you came into the picture, and in addition, took the Niten Ichi-ryu girl under your wing as well."

I blinked at that casual info dump, "I'm sorry?" I tried, only for Zaemon to wave me off in return.

"There's no need, Kusanagi-sama. In the end, perhaps this outcome was more preferable after all?" She leaned forward, "You see, I assume you don't know this, please chastise me if you do, but my posting here in the junior division was because of the Kami."

I perked up at that, listening intently as she went on.

"Due to the Grigori's untimely end, and the rebellion in the aftermath, the gods deemed it necessary to send someone to protect this place, this academy, due to high-value targets nearby." Her head nodded in the direction of the high school campus, "As you can imagine, it's an interesting challenge."

I had to resist the urge to snort at that.

Of course it would be. It's Rias and Sona after all, they probably attract all sorts of crazy shit by themselves.

"I didn't know about your posting here, no." I confirm, not all mad about this fact.

I don't need to be told everything that goes on all the time, and actually, I'm glad they took the initiative to send someone themselves, which means they are doing something, even if covertly.

Her smile turned briefly amused as she continued, "Truly, when I first took up the post, what the Amon girl was doing went right under our radar for some time. Minamoto's…dedication was how we ended up finding out at all. But as I said previously, your timely arrival changed things."

"For the better, huh?" I parroted her words from earlier, and she nodded once again.

"Considering shortly after, the Niten Ichi-ryuu girl showed up, along with a descendant of a particular French hero," she began to explain, "I believed keeping you around would be practical. Even then, however, I wouldn't impede your will whatsoever, Kusanagi-sama. Such a union of logic and duty is so rare nowadays not to take advantage of."

A particular French hero? Who could that-

Wait a second, who's the only other recent transfer student besides Zekka again?

Lilibette, then. I guess that explains some of her dress choices, doesn't it?

I sure hope when I test her, she doesn't surrender immediately! Har har!

Ugh. Come on, I know I can do better than that basic bitch joke.

Though now I'm curious, don't tell me she's like a Descendant of Lancelot or something, who knows what kind of baggage that would carry with it.

"Ah," Zaemon sighed, yet still, her smile persists, "it would appear I've gone horribly off track, my apologies. You came here about that club, yes?" She tactfully switched subjects, "Am I to assume you came here to make it all official?"

I blinked at the sudden switch in the conversation, "Yeah. Are there any problems in doing so?"

"With me? No." She shook her head, before her smile thinned, just a tad, "But with the rest of the council and school? Perhaps."

"Yet they don't particularly matter here, do they?" I ask, with a raised eyebrow.

At that, her smile becomes just a touch genuine, "That they don't, Kusanagi-sama."

With that said, she reaches behind her desk, I hear a drawer sliding out, the sound of papers rustling, before her hand comes back up with said papers.

"All it will take is a few forms filled out, and some time, and it shall be done."

A pen gently hit the paper, before it was all slid in front of me.

Well now.

I can't say I expected this to go quite so easily. The way Avi was hyping her up as this eldritch monstrosity, I thought I was in for a boss battle or something.

Ah, well. I pick up the pen…

~ A New Sun ~

It didn't take long to fill everything out.

What? It was for a junior high school club. Avi wasn't kidding; all that was truly needed were members.

Which we technically didn't have, but eh, I'm sure Schwe will warm up to them in time. Plus, she can leave if she truly doesn't want to deal with it all.

I don't want to say Zae-chan was sucking up to me, but I get the feeling she wouldn't exactly care if the club I'm advising for had three instead of four members.

Still, all that sitting and walking around, I really should have just teleported back, but eh, I'm not exactly in a rush. I'll start doing that more when it starts snowing and the weather inconveniences me.

I make it back to the dojo with plenty of light to spare, groaning as I stretch one last time before sliding open the doors.

"I can't believe I agreed to this…"

"Hnn! Lunaire-san, hold, hold it…!"

"This would be much easier if Zekka-chan would stop moving around!"

Hmm.

Okay.

In the center of the dojo stood a pyramid of girls.

Liliebete on the ground, who was holding up and trying to balance Zekka, who was in turn trying to balance Schwe-chan, who was balancing four swords, one in each hand, and two on her head.

It hasn't collapsed yet, and I'm somehow both appalled and in awe that it hasn't.

Why are they doing this, one may ask?

Probably to try and cheer up the pinky still sitting on the ground, curled up.

To be fair to the girls? It's not like it's not having any effect at all. Avi is looking at the tower of girls in much the same way I am.

I closed the door behind me, making sure the noise it made was pretty loud.

"Huh!?"

"A-Ah!?

"Zekka-chan, Schwert-san! You-"

The noise startled Schwe, who jerked around for just a moment, a moment enough to unbalance Zekka, who promptly fell on Lilibette, taking the Voyalkrie with her.

Avi looked down at them all, before turning once she realized what that loud sound was, and swiveled her whole body around to face me.

It took only a moment for her face to light up, "Sensei!"

And only a moment longer still for her to collide with my torso once again.

She looked up at me, tears pricking the corner of her eyes, "You're alive! And not a soulless husk floating in a lake somewhere!"

Holy me, girl, what exactly do you think of the student council president?

"Yeah, turns out, she wasn't so bad…" I replied, slowly, before tacking on, "Really, shrimp, I don't know why you were so freaked about her."

Avi gaped up at me, completely and utterly blue screening.

Only for her to ignore everything I said about the girl herself and focus on something else.

"Wait, wait, wait," she starts, thinking hard, "if you're back, then…?"

"Well, I'd be back regardless of whether or not I got the club approved." I responded, making Avi slump, before casually adding on, "But ya. We'll see what happens in a couple of days once everything goes through."

Avi freezes and blinks, very slowly.

The other girls, sans Schwe-chan, who was pouting at me, also just looked at me.

Nobody said anything.

"...So anybody up for ramen to celebrate?" I added, amused.

Every single girl perked up at that, and all said as one, even Schwe-chan, "Ramen!?"

Haha, there we go!

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 104 End

A couple of chapters left of this.

Oh, man, Nori. Not Lancelot, still a lot of baggage, but not even due to her ancestor.

Zae-chan is an interesting character, as are the Eight Generals in general, though we don't know much about them. For those unaware, the "denka" honorific basically means "Your Imperial Highness" and is specifically for princes and princesses of the Japanese Imperial Family.

A New Sun Chapter 103

Chapter 103

~ A New Sun ~

"She really does throw out a lot of stuff, huh?" I couldn't help but snort as Avi held up a couple of new packages.

Specifically, a couple of packages featuring a particular magical girl.

"Mhmm!" Avi nodded, "I'm not gonna complain though!"

My eyes slowly moved, gliding over to a now-open door leading down into the dojo's storeroom, where several more stacks of similar-looking packages sat in the darkness.

Sona. Girl. Seriously. Where the hell do you keep getting all this stuff? I don't think even Serafall would be quite this extra!

"Ah, well." I decided to let it go, "As long as it's edible?"

Avi nodded once more, vigorously, "Very much so! Alright, everyone!" She turned and began walking. "We have some sweets today!"

Some.

The image of the mountain of sweet packages downstairs flashed through my mind for a moment.

Right. Some.

Avi quickly made her way over to the center of the dojo, where Zekka and the newest arrival, Lilibette, had already sat.

True to the blonde's word, even though she just joined, she helped out almost as soon as the confusion caused by Lilibette's botched Japanese was cleared up.

All she did was misuse a word, by the way. She was trying to see that she 'exchanged promises' with Zekka, whatever that was about. Poor Zekka was a bit too embarrassed about the whole ordeal to elaborate further.

I'm totally going to use it to bully her, though. It's too funny, not too.

In any event, yes, Lilibette jumped straight into helping clean up the dojo, even though it wasn't used all that much today. She and Avi dragged out a bunch of floor mats and set them in the center of the room, something about taking the opportunity to show the new girl around a little?

Not like there's much downstairs, but fair enough.

Without further ado, I follow the pinky, reaching the center of the dojo where four mats are spread out, each one spaced so that stuff could fit in the middle, as though they're around a table.

Avi sets the packages down, standing on her mat with a grin, her fists on her hips, "Alright, let's have a snack or two, think of it like a welcome for our new member! And then, well, there's not much time left for actual activities, so we'll have a quick meeting!"

As I took a seat on my mat, I could see Zekka look over the packages with a bit of intrigue before getting to them.

Avi and Lilibette, though? Those girls didn't hesitate at all.

"Hmm, thank you for the food."

"Ah, right, thank you for the food!"

Lilibette and Zekka state. Zekka looks like she almost forgot, hilariously enough, if not for Lilibette.

Avi already had half a dozen dango in her mouth.

"Hugh? Mnmh!" Unable to talk, Avi gives them a thumbs up instead.

I had half a mind to chastise the pinky for trying to talk with her mouth stuffed like that, but to be honest, I'm kind of taken by this stupid dango at the moment.

I'll say this, even though I never watch Serafall's show, her merch and other products aren't bad at all, and this dango? Probably the best I've ever had, straight up.

"These are quite good," Lilibette speaks up, somehow while eating dango off a stick like a refined noble lady, "to the point it makes me want to launch a Levia-beam at a heinous monster."

That joke was terrible, and she should feel terrible.

Zekka nodded when Lilibette started, but grimaced so hard at her attempt at a joke, you'd think the girl got stabbed.

Needless to say, the dango didn't last long after that.

And with the sweets gone, now came the boring part. Business.

"Now then," Avi began, clapping her hands together to draw all attention to her, "I'm loath to admit it, but the student council has sort of had eyes on me, and now us, for a while now…" Avi trails off with a sigh, "Ever since I set up here, really.

"Now that we've got an advisor and more members coming in, we're likely going to start running into issues if things continue this way."

I raise an eyebrow, "What kind of issues?"

"Ah, well, sensei," Avi chuckles nervously, rubbing the back of her head, "for one, because we're not an official club, if the student council conducts an investigation and finds clear evidence of us operating out here like this, its more then likely we'd all, uh, expelled?"

Zekka nearly face vaulted at that, but Lilibette didn't look the slightest bit concerned.

"How has the club, even lasted this long to begin with?" Zekka almost cried out.

To which Avi and I shrugged at her, causing Zekka to slump on her mat a whole lot more.

You'd think half the kids at this school could sense for shit, but I guess not.

"Also," Avi started up again, apparently not yet done, "we may start facing financial issues soon, what with the lack of a school budget to fund anything."

I blinked at that. A budget? Wait, where does this club even get money from? Has Avi been paying for everything herself?

"Eh." I waved Avi off there, "No need to worry about money. I can take care of it, shrimp."

Avi twitched at that, a frown crossing her face, "Mmm, no! I can't ask you to do that, sensei!"

"You're not asking, though?" I point out, raising a finger, "I'm telling you I can handle any monetary issues."

Seriously. Even after Kuroka discovered gacha games, I'm still loaded. I've started to think maybe I just actually have infinite money?

Despite my words, Avi didn't look reassured, crossing her arms and almost glaring down at the floor.

Now this is new for her, and I'm not entirely sure what she's trying to get at here. Whether she doesn't want to take advantage of me, or doesn't want handouts, or what exactly.

I sigh and decide fairly quickly to drop it, "Fine, fine. I won't be your girls' sugar daddy. Go on, shrimp."

Abruptly, Avi's face flips to a triumphant smile, while Zekka squeaks, prompting Lilibette to give Zekka a raised eyebrow.

"So, considering all of that, I have devised a goal for Cult Sword!" Avi excitedly exclaims, her gaze sweeping across everyone, before declaring, "We get Cult Sword recognized as an official club!"

Well, yeah, that would fix everything, wouldn't it?

Why is she saying it like it's some groundbreaking revolutionary idea, though?

"Sure?" I responded, It shouldn't be too hard after all.

"I, I think it is a nice goal." Zekka timidly followed.

"As a newcomer, I have no objections." Lilibette spoke out, "I'll comply with orders."

Damn girl, you a robot or something?

Avi preened at all the affirmation like a resplendent bright pink axolotl, "Heehee~! And I'm still a third-year student, your onee-san!" Her gaze fell onto me, who was just staring at her, making her quickly add, "Er, besides you, sensei, eheh!"

Seriously, pinky pie. This isn't that revolutionary an idea.

"So then," Avi quickly moves on to add, excitement mounting for some reason, "When we do get the budget, let's go all out with it! How about a trip somewhere!?"

Across from me, I could see the very moment something clicked in Zekka's head, and a realization dawned on her face.

It took me significantly less time, because it was my first thought the moment I heard the school would give us money.

Swindling the school for road trip money?

Let's fucking go!

I take it back, shrimp, you preen, you majestic genius axolotl you!

"I aspire to go to Osaka!" Avi animatedly goes on, drooling ever so slightly, "I want to eat lots of delicious food to the point of bursting!"

Somehow, I'm not surprised.

Lilibette took the question far more seriously, as she put a finger to her chin in thought for a moment, "If it's Japan we are talking about, then I have an interest in Tohoku. As for abroad, South America would be good."

South America? Holy. Okay, this world, South American deities, how many of them do blood and human sacrifice in myth again?

I could probably destroy them all, but I'd really rather not deal with that shit, thank you very much.

Well, since we're throwing out suggestions now.

"Olympus." I throw mine out there.

Everybody turns and looks at me, befuddled.

"Uh, sensei, I don't think…" Avi starts, but I wave her off with a little grin.

"Yeah, yeah, I know." I shrug, "I can go pretty anywhere on Earth whenever I want, in no time at all. But mythological places? Those I can't just fly into, you know? And out of all of those, definitely Olympus."

Greek Mythology was my favorite mythology. Always a shame how dirty Hades gets done out of myth.

"Huh." Avi considered that for a moment, before conceding to my words with a nod, "That's fair, sensei!" She then turned to Zekka, "Are there any places you want to go visit, Zekka-chan?"

Zekka immediately perks up and starts looking between everyone as though she had been abruptly thrust under some kind of spotlight.

"Uh, to, um…"

"To?" Avi and Lilibette lean forward as Zekka sputters.

"...Tokyo Disneyland." Zekka finally answers.

Heh. Based.

The other girls didn't look too impressed for some reason, both Avi and Lilibette now sporting bland looks.

"Ah, Zekka-chan, I'll remind you just in case, this is a trip for club activities, alright?" Avi stated gently.

"This is a time you should give a proper answer." Lilibette was far harsher in her rebuke, almost scoldingly so.

"E-Eh…" Zekka shriveled in on herself, looking about ready to cry, not in a legitimately sad way, but in a dramatic anime way.

I sent the poor girl a wink and a thumbs up while the other two weren't looking; however, Zekka noticed and gave a small smile back.

Seriously, I wasn't even aware Tokyo had a Disneyland!

…I wasn't even aware Disney was a thing in this world! Without it being a parody of itself!

How many contracts with demons does the Disney overlords have here, I wonder?

Turning back to the room in general, Avi takes back hold of the conversation, "Well, let's set aside Zekka's case."

I mouth 'for now' under my breath after she's done. See, now I'm far too curious for my own good!

"The primary issue at hand to becoming an officially recognized club right now is members." Avi continued, slightly pained, "Thankfully, due to only being a junior high club, the other requirements aren't so strict, but members are the real key here."

"What's the minimum required?" I ask with a hum.

"...Four." Avi sighs out, causing the other girls to groan almost in sync.

One down, huh? It could be way worse, I suppose.

Well. Actually. This could be extremely easy. Barely an inconvenience.

"...It will be challenging, won't it?" Zekka brings up, dully.

Avi nodded profusely, yet seriously, "Yes, but of course it will be, Cult Sword's goal is to become the strongest swordsmen together after all!"

For now, I decided to stay quiet as they began to talk animatedly amongst themselves.

This right here is more so Avi's domain as the club's president. If they need advice, I'm right here.

My mind drifted off as they started going on about the obvious, that recruiting ordinary students as members just wouldn't work due to their supernatural abilities.

"We'll have to search for them directly!" Avi clenched her fist as she resolutely declared.

She means to search for other supernatural students.

I swear, it's like she already forgot that a certain gal exists, but alright?

"I would prefer those with enthusiasm, rather than those with talent or sense," Avi continued, "after all, I want people who aspire to grow stronger with us to join."

Ah, okay, now that's far more fair.

With that criterion in mind, I'm not sure if the girl I was thinking of would be a good fit.

Hmm, only one way to find out!

The conversation then quickly devolved into how exactly they should go about catching people's attention to catch new members.

By this point, I damn near completely lulled off, especially once the new girl started talking about cultivating roses?

Yeah, I'm not sure what that's going to accomplish, but it was certainly something to hear!

~ A New Sun ~

It had quickly become apparent that nothing was working.

Why would I say that?

Well, quite literally the very next day, I sat there in the dojo, waiting for people to arrive as usual.

No one showed up.

On time, anyway. Which is weird, because I could sense that everyone was on campus.

The first one to make it in was Avi, who burst through the door before quickly whirling around and nearly slamming the door shut, but she purposely stopped it before the door struck the side and held close to it, looking out through the small crack left open.

I stared at her back, plainly, wondering if she even noticed I was here.

After a moment, she sighed in relief, then shut the door all the way.

She turned and, "AH!" Immediately drew her knife from her thigh, and flung it at me in one single swoop.

My hand came up, casually, catching the blade between two fingers, going almost cross-eyed as I looked at the short black dagger inches away from the middle of my forehead.

Slowly, my gaze slid back to Avi herself, whose eyes were still wide and adrenaline pumping on overdrive.

I flipped the knife around in my hand and flicked it back across the room at her.

"Watch where you throw that thing, brat."

"Ahah, right!" She catches it cleanly with a nervous smile, her free hand rubbing the back of her head, "Sorry, sensei!"

"Where ya been?" I ask, unbothered.

"Um," Her smile becomes slightly more strained, "being chased by the student council?"

"For trying to recruit more members?"

"For trying to recruit more members, yeah…" Avi slumped, "They caught us trying to do our stuff during lunch break, and, even after that, they tried to catch us between classes, and after classes…" Avi trailed off, as if remembering personally fighting in the Devil Civil War.

Yeah, that tracks. What doesn't help any of this is the fact that they couldn't decide on one sole thing to do to try and draw in members.

This resulted in them deciding to try everything. All at once. Each idea the girls proposed.

Now it looks like none of them even got off the ground.

"Relentless, aren't they?" I eventually amusedly ask, perking Avi up.

"I know, right!?"

The pinkette didn't hesitate to grab her practice sword after that. "Anyway, the others will arrive in due time, so I should have a little bit of time for a few practice swings while we wait!"

"Of course," I chuckle, "go ahead then."

"Hai, sensei, HAH!"

It takes a few minutes, but eventually, the others do walk in.

Lilibette is next to come in, walking with a small frown on her face, huffing as she brushes her cape.

"That student council, they can be quite aggravatingly unrelenting."

That's all she said before she stood off to the side and continued watching Avi alongside me.

Ah, that reminds me, I'm going to have to fight the new girl to figure out how exactly I should tailor the training and activities for her, probably won't get that done today the way things are going, but just making a mental note of that.

Not too long after Lilibette walks in, Zekka follows, though the girl is far more winded than either Lilibette or Avi, staggering into the dojo whilst breathing heavily.

"Ugh," she groaned, before sitting down just inside the door, "that was terrible…"

"Ah," Avi lowered her sword, "you were being chased by Mina-senpai again, weren't you? Good job evading her, Zekka-chan!"

Lilibette tilted her head, considering Avi's words, before nodding in agreement, "It is of no surprise Zekka would be able to handle this person."

Zekka chuckled shyly at the praise, her head drooping lower as she did so.

Now that everyone's here, however, Avi put down her sword.

"So, that was all a bust, huh?" She sighed, prompting a shake of the head from both girls, "This isn't going to go smoothly, is it?" Avi contemplated dimly.

Until Zekka looked up, and toward me.

"Uh, Nori-sensei? Do you have any advice?"

Finally!

Avi perked up at that, and Lilibette tilted her head my way.

"Oh, yeah, I guess we never did ask you, huh, sensei!" Avi exclaimed.

I simply rolled my eyes and looked at Zekka.

"Yeah, sure, give me a second." I responded before standing up.

Before promptly vanishing in a flash of light.

She was still on campus, so it didn't exactly take long to kidnap her.

I reappear, mere moment later, with a silver-haired gal right next to me. Schwertleite, the Voyalkyrie herself!

All three girls were in the process of figuring out what the hell I was up to, and now they just looked completely bewildered.

Befitting a girl I just outright yoinked without any explanation, Schwertleite looks completely caught off guard.

I promptly sat back down, waving to Schwertleite causally, "You can try asking her."

Schwert's eyes eventually found the other girls, specifically Zekka and Avi, especially the latter, and looked about ready to teleport away right this instant.

"Oh! Right! Schwe-chan!" But Avi bound right up to her, far too fast to react to.

"Please don't call me that." Said Schwe-chan tried to interrupt, stepping back slightly.

"You're supernatural too!" But it didn't work, as Avi continued without stopping, "I completely and utterly forgot!"

Yeah, that tracks.

Also, new bully material, nice.

Zekka tilted her head, "I didn't, she used magic, so I assumed she was a magician, not a swordsman…?" She muses aloud, likely trying to figure out why I brought her here.

"Oh." Avi blinked, "Oh yeah. Wait, sensei, why did you bring her here!?"

"Yeah," Schwe turned and glared back at me, "why did you bring me here?"

Well, she asked, so she shall receive an explanation.

"They want to make this little club here official," I began, "but to do that, they need four members; they only need one more."

What? I didn't say I was going to give a complete explanation. Besides, that's not my job at the moment.

"And what does that have to do with me?" Schwe continued, brow furrowing.

"Well. You do have yet to join a club, right?" I smirked.

Schwe twitched at that.

Yeah, can't forget, clubs and stuff are usually mandatory at Japanese schools!

"Perfect!" Avi called out, only to frown, "Wait, Schwe-chan, are you a swordsman? Because if Sensei brought you here just because…"

Schwe looked back at her and sighed, giving me one final glare, which I returned with a smile and a wave, before she turned back toward Avi in full.

"I'm not a swordman. I'm a magic swordsman." Schwe declared, before snapping her fingers, causing her four magic circles and thus four flying swords to appear behind her.

Now, at that, everyone looked either awed or intrigued, especially Avi with the former.

"Oh, that's fire!" Avi exclaimed, grabbing Schwe by her hands and holding them, her enthusiasm so radiant it even took Schwe back a little, "It would be an honor if you would join our club! We're Cult Sword! A ground trying to become the greatest swordsmen together!"

"H-Huh? I, this is all a bit…" Schwe nearly stumbled back, but Avi held her firm, albeit unintentionally. After a moment of regaining her bearings, Schwe sighed, looking around.

"I…guess I have no reason not to consider it, necessarily?" She answered noncommittally.

"That's not a no! I'll take it! Woo!" Avi then proceeded to let Schwe go so she could pump her fists in the air.

"...Why didn't we just, ask Nori-sensei yesterday?" Zekka mused aloud, perplexed.

Meanwhile, Schwe backed up, coming over to my side, letting out something akin to a groan.

Under her breath, she muttered to me, "...I'm only really considering this because you talked with teacher, okay?"

I smiled and nodded, sort of figured that much.

"It'd be good for you, ya know?" I replied in kind, "Training is a whole lot better with friends after all."

Schwe only grumbled at that.

"Oh, lighten up a bit, won't you Schwe-chan?"

My smile never faltered, even as I felt four magical swords point toward my back.

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 103 End

Now the gangs all here, as promised. Let's see where this goes...

A New Sun Chapter 102

Chapter 102

~ A New Sun ~

Thankfully, it seems after so much practice, Rose got better at coming back to consciousness far faster, so she didn't stay out for longer.

"M-Mmm! This timing! Why…?!" Rose whined to herself aloud, her hands clenching the robe tightly as she looked away, folding it around her stomach and holding it there.

That still didn't stop her chest from spilling out of the top half, though.

It also didn't do much to cover her lower half, either, as she wasn't wearing any pants…

But yeah, unfortunately, all that practice did practically nothing for when she actually woke up and had to deal with that.

Still, Rose is always so cute while flustered, I couldn't help but chuckle.

That made her finally look toward me, an indignant look crossing her face.

"Y-You! Don't you know it's rude to just…appear i-in a girl's room uninvited!?" She points out, more so out of embarrassment rather than legitimate anger.

I simply shrug and nonchalantly respond, "Guys do that to their girls all the time. Full experience, remember?" I reference, promptly causing her to flinch, and her blush to burn brighter.

Cute~!

But well, I'm not a dick. Too people I like anyway.

"But," I continue, smiling softly as I bend down, getting closer to her face, "if now is a bad time, say the word, and what I want can wait a few, alright?"

Steadily, Rose lifts her gaze back up to mine and sniffles.

"It…It's fine, alright? I was just trying…" She trails off, looking down at the robe, more than a little dejected, before sighing and letting her grip loosen, "Well, not like it was going to work out, regardless. So, what did you need, Nori?"

"Aww," I hummed, reaching over and cupping her cheek in my palm, "first things first, I wouldn't say it wouldn't work out, you'd make an excellent miko! And if you want to cover up completely, like I said, Suza-chan probably has something that can accommodate your chest."

Rose blinked at that, seemingly confused by something, "If I want? But my research said Mikos are supposed to symbolize purity! Being so openly perverted, that doesn't make any sense, does it?"

I send the silver-haired girl a blank stare and reply with a simple, "You'd think."

Rose stared, I could almost see the question marks flying off and around her head as time went on.

With a sigh, I sat next to her, "I'll keep it simple. The first kagura dance, the type of ceremonial dancing that miko usually do?" I look at her to make sure she's following along, she nods easily, "Yeah. The first one was performed by the goddess failure I keep around here, Uzume."

"Goddess, huh?" Rossweisse muttered, and only then did I realize those two haven't interacted much, most likely.

In any event, I don't stick around to fill in her utterance, instead elaborating on it by adding a single word, "Naked."

Rose stopped and stared. Mouth agape.

"...Huh?"

I nod, "Yup. Naked. The first dance was done naked, and it wasn't even the dance that did what she was trying to do; it was her tits."

"...Huhhh?"

Truly, my mother had particular tastes. Uzume does have a great chest.

"So yeah," I continue, ignoring how Rossweisse sounds even more perplexed than before, "don't worry so much about it. Normally, in public, they usually go full cover, but outside of that…"

I trail off, as my memory drifts way back, right before I met Suzaku. Several of the groups of priests I saw happened to have miko, and I recall fairly vividly how a good chunk didn't dress modestly.

At all.

If I were in a hentai world, I'd be concerned, truth be told.

For a good, long moment, Rose purely stared at me, the gears in her head turning as though there was a wrench thrown in them.

"O-Okay, then?" She eventually just accepted, looking down at her exposed chest with a small frown.

It's easier that way, I imagine.

I clap my hands together, "Anyway!" I begin, moving on, "What I originally came here for!"

Rose perked up at that, "Right, I nearly forgot, um…what is it that you came here for?" She tilted her head in thought, and I couldn't help but reach out and boop her nose.

She sputtered back at that, but I didn't give her a chance to say anything about it as I pressed on, "I recently decided to take up the position of club advisor to a not completely official, or likely legal, club at the school. It's a sword club, so I know I can advise and teach that just fine, but uh," I chuckle a bit, rubbing the back of my head, "planning stuff? Not the greatest. Scheduling? Haha!"

I huffed, leaning back slightly as I turned to look at her, "So yeah, I was hoping you could-"

Ah. She's not there anymore.

At least, she's not where she was just sitting.

Which was right next to me.

The hell?

My head swivels back and forth as I look around, eyes darting across the room looking for her, which they swiftly manage.

Well, specifically, my eyes find Rose's behind, likely unintentionally perfectly being presented to me as she bends over, speedily rummaging through a work desk that sits right on the other side of her room.

So, yes. She is very much not wearing pants.

Thankfully, or maybe not depending on how you look at it, she's wearing underwear.

Bright pink underwear that fits taut around her perfectly curved cheeks.

…I want to walk up and smack it.

Like. Really badly slap it, call her a naughty little secretary, and all that.

Good thing I have self-control!

Unfortunately.

"Aha!" Rose exclaims in triumph, as I privately pray to myself, thanking me for the great timing, as Rose promptly rises from her desk, hauling up a whole stack of papers and folders in her arms large enough to rise a good bit over her head.

"These…" Rose gives a strained huff as she walks back over, and puts everything down right next to me.

The whole bed, with me on it, shakes from the impact.

"Are my lesson plans for Schwertleite! I know valkyrie training and magic are a little different from swordsmanship," she continues with a bright smile, "but this is a good place to start, no?"

I couldn't say why, but looking at the pile made me shiver.

And I wasn't even the student here!

I swallow, slowly, as I point at the monstrosity of paperwork, "She has to go through…all of that?" I ask, slightly horrified.

Rose tilts her head, my tone flying over her head, "Why, yes?" She answers honestly, "Specifically, these plans detail a whole week's worth of study guides, lessons, practical activities, and more!"

Just a week!?

I damn near felt faint hearing that.

My mind recalls, briefly, just how tired Schwert was whenever I saw her lately, like when she dragged Avi and Zekka here a couple of days ago.

Oh, Voyalkyrie, I'm so sorry.

I take a deep breath, my hands coming up to clasp right in front of my chin as I consider how to go about telling Rose what needs to be said.

I then blink, as I immediately realize this needs to be cleared up posthaste. Yesterday.

Straightforward it is!

My hands fall, motioning at her as I breathe out, "Yeah, that's too much."

"Wha, what?" Rose furrowed her brow at that, "What do you mean?"

Okay. Now, how do I describe the nature of the Japanese School System without making Rose feel immense guilt?

Fuck, there probably isn't a way, is there?

Well, I can at least try.

"Alright, so, listen closely, alright? It's not you're fault you didn't know, but…"

Rose leans in as I begin to explain the notorious Japanese school system.

I didn't exactly want to go on about everything, and it's not like all of it was relevant, so I only explained those parts that pertained to Schwert's situation here.

Specifically? That, for the most part, the entire system is a pressure cooker that forces students to spend their time stressing and working to achieve academic excellence.

"Wait," she begins once my explanation is complete, "so what you're trying to say is it's too much?"

Huh. Well, okay, she doesn't sound at all bothered by any of that.

I guess it never occurred to me that such a high workload wouldn't exactly bother her.

It also completely slipped my mind that this girl graduated early from, I think, both high school and college. Whatever the Asgardian equivalent of those is, anyway.

I don't know the normal age one graduates from something like college there, but still, even assuming a normal age, and considering that I recall Rose being Odin's bodyguard the longest out of anyone before her?

The work she'd have had to put in would have been astronomical, wouldn't it?

I let out a long-winded sigh, and slumped slightly, "Yes, Rose. Not everyone is an academic juggernaut like you, ya know?"

"I suppose so?" Rose puts a hand to her mouth and flushes with a small shame-filled frown, "Is this truly too much with her studies at Kuoh added on top of it? I tried to tailor it for her, not to be overbearing, but still pose a challenge. I thought, since she hasn't said anything, it was all going fine…"

Ah, now that I can explain far easier, "I don't think she'd want to tell you if it's too much," I shrug, giving her a small, reassuring smile, "not because you did something wrong, but because she'd be afraid of letting you down."

Rose's eyes widen, as if it all clicks into place for her, "Oh! A-Ah, I see what you mean. If that's true, then I'm-"

"If the next words that come out of your mouth are 'a failure of a teacher' I'm bending you over your desk and spanking that nice, perky ass of yours." I interrupt her, casually.

"H-Huh!? Spanking!? Wait, p-p-perky!?" Rose sputters over her own words, backing away from me at the same time as though to protect her hiney.

"Yes. Perky." I confirm easily enough, "Now, like I said, you aren't a failure of a teacher. Teachers don't know everything, and at the same time, your student isn't exactly being forthcoming with what's going on."

I stop a second, humming in thought, before adding with a shrug, "If I'm even right about any of this at all, that is."

"Wait, if you're right?" Rose parrots back.

I nod before explaining, "Yup. I noticed she was tired, or at least seemed to be, ever since she got here. It's been a little while since she started, so maybe she's still adjusting, or it could be something completely different."

"So, then, the only way to know for sure would be to ask?" Rose asks, thinking.

"Mhmm!" I confirm with a hum.

"...W-What if she lies, even after I ask, because she's afraid of disappointing me still?" Rose slowly asks, far more nervous.

"Then you assure her you won't be disappointed in her." I respond, "And if even after that, she still refuses, and you can see she's pushing herself far too hard, I'll sort it out, alright?"

She smiles, warily, "I'm…not sure that's a good idea?"

My smile grows wider, "Could let Kuroka do it~!"

"Nonono!" Rose quickly rejects that idea, "You can do it! I trust you!"

I dunno, Rose, that sounded a little forced to me!

Besides, there's no need to worry, I wouldn't do anything that bad.

Probably.

"Well then, in that case!" I dust my hands off that subject, literally, "I trust you to show me how to do this whole teaching thing right, okay?"

"Oh…" Rose looks between me and the stack of paper, before nodding, with a resolute smile, "Right!"

I mirror her smile, to the best of my ability.

If one wishes to teach like hell, one must go through hell first, experience it, to bring a piece of it back.

Fortunately, my hell was barely clothed, which helped somewhat.

Heh!

~ A New Sun ~

"HAH!"

I sat off to the side of the dojo on a mat, casually. One leg up, and an arm thrown over that knee.

In my hand, I idly held a Serafall magical girl sports drink, as my eyes were busy watching something else.

"HAH!"

1,498.

Avi was standing in the center, simply swinging her sword. A perfect downward cut that would bisect anyone down the center if it struck. The most basic of basics.

"HAH!"

1,499.

But for some, like Avi? Well, that's all she needs.

It's been about another week or so since I 'officially' became the advisor of this club.

Nothing has happened yet.

In the meantime, though, that doesn't mean I haven't taken my new job seriously.

When I first started, I considered teaching the girls breathing techniques. I'm not sure what Zekka would be best with, but Avi is such a shoehorn for Flame Breathing, it almost hurts watching her not practice the forms.

However, after a bit of consideration, I decided against it for now.

I want them to cultivate their brand of swordsmanship first. The breathing techniques and styles can be added on later, if they want.

Thus, now.

"HAH!..Hehe~! Whew! Sensei! That's a thousand five-hundred, isn't it!?" Avi called out as soon as her final swing reached low.

My response was to simply give her a thumbs up and toss the drink at her.

She caught it with a whopping, "Oh yeah!" Before practically tearing the thing open and excitedly beginning to chug in.

With her teeth.

Yeah, she bit the side of the can and started sucking the drink out like a vampire.

I couldn't help but chuckle at least a little bit, but then again, since we started doing these activities, this was her first goal.

Well, not her original first goal. That was like four times larger, but it was impossible because the time for club activities is only so long.

I think she'll manage to reach even that in time.

Usually, I'd have Zekka on a different activity right now, but strangely enough, she didn't show up for club activities today.

I sensed her on the school grounds. I know she's fine, must have been busy with something else today?

Not sure what that could have been, though.

"Hmm?" I hum, tilting my head toward the door.

And as if on cue, it opens.

I was so focused on making sure Avi did her swings right that I wasn't looking outward nearly as much.

So, when Zekka walks through the door, looking oddly nervous and twitchy, I'm not surprised.

But when a completely new blonde-haired girl follows after her, that's when I'm shocked.

It took merely a moment, my eyes locking onto the new girl's hair ribbons, for me to figure out that this blonde isn't all that new.

That evening out at the market, she walked right past us. The girl that my sword reacted to.

How interesting.

Seeing her now, though?

Well, she looks hilariously chuuni.

Her blonde hair is tied up in twin tails with those blue ribbons like before, but she's also wearing an eyepatch that covers up her left eye, her sole right blue eye surveying the dojo as they enter.

In addition, while she's wearing the standard Kuoh Academy Junior uniform, chest ribbon and all, the sleeves of her uniform are modified to be puffed out, kind of like European nobility, and she wears a strap and belt across her torso that holds a flowing blue and white cape out behind her.

Off the rip? I'm not at all sure what to make of her.

And beyond that, she isn't giving me much to sense beyond the fact that she feels around Zekka's level. But that's about it.

Weird. I don't sense anything dragon-related myself.

Also, another weird thing? Why the hell is her chest almost as big as Zekka's?!

Zekka stops near the door, but the blonde here continues a few paces beyond her, really looking all around.

Avi, by this point, had completely stopped roaring and chugging, and was just sort of standing there in the middle of the dojo like a statue, the can in her mouth, body bent backward to chug it.

The new girl didn't even get a chance to say anything, as Avi promptly spat the can out of her mouth and whirled to face the blonde entirely.

"A new member!?" She exclaimed in shock and awe, to which my eyes widened.

A little presumptuous, don't you think, shrimp?

That's when Zekka piped up, as much as she could, looking between Avi and the blonde, "I, guess so?"

Oh. Never mind then.

Avi moved.

Zekka must have felt some sort of danger, because she looked like she was about to leap away and out the window, but Avi was far faster in this moment, and snatched up her junior's hands with her own.

"Amazing! That's amazing, Zekka-chan!" Avi started shaking Zekka's hands up and down vigorously, and seeing Zekka smile and chuckle to herself rather than her freak out was a nice little treat.

Then the new girl spoke.

"So, you are the leader of this club?"

Formal. That's the best way I could describe the blonde's voice. Like that of a young noble girl, not snobby, not proud, but noble and formal.

Avi promptly let Zekka go, and turned to her addresser, "Indeed, new member! I am Avi Amon!"

The blonde nodded back, before clasping her fist in front of her chest, and bowing, "My name is Lilibette D. Lunarie, and for certain reasons, I wish to join this club!"

Huh. I'm hearing a little bit of a French accent in her Japanese. Though her Japanese is pretty alright. Still, that name doesn't ring any bells for me at all.

Avi looked impressed, however, "What an enthusiastic greeting! Well, regardless of your reasons, we at Cult Sword welcome you warmly! Delighted to have you!"

Lilibette nodded, giving Avi a small smile, "I thank you for the magnanimous approach. Now that I have joined, I shall endeavor to fulfill my obligations."

Almost in perfect sync, the pinky and the blonde shook hands firmly.

It kind of reminded me of that one meme I saw in my first life, with the two muscle dudes grasping each other's hands? It at least had that energy.

That thought almost made me chuckle.

Lilibette tilted her head, looking past Avi and at me, her lone eyebrow raising.

"If I may, are you the club advisor, sir?" She asked, curious.

I gave the girl a casual wave, as Avi perked up, and answered for me, "Oh! Yup! He's Noriaki Kusanagi-sensei! Hehehe!"

For the briefest of moments, the girl's face twisted.

Then she all of a sudden looked…relieved? Huh?

I don't get much of a chance to ponder that, as Avi lets go of Lilibette's hand and goes on to ask, "Oh, right, you just transferred to Zekka'chan's class, didn't you? Did you join because you're a friend of her's from out of town?"

Zekka winced at that, likely because she has no friends in general.

Lilibette though? She sneered.

"She is not my friend." She then denied blandly, before adding, "To begin with, I have no friends."

Well, that's a self-report if I've ever seen one.

Shockingly, the girl wasn't done, as she finished by saying, "However, Zekka and I share a special bond that can't be shared with others."

Ohoho~? A special bond?

Zekka immediately shriveled into herself, while Avi leaned forward, her eyes narrowing at Zekka as she began rubbing her chin, "Hmm, a special bond you say, could it be…?"

For once, Zekka did immediately deny it, "T-That's not it, prez Avi! She's not referring to, that sort of thing!"

"We had passionate sex just a few moments ago."

I immediately fell over, my guts heaving as a full-on belly laugh poured out of my mouth.

"Zekka-chan!?" Avi cried out, scandalized, over my laugh.

"T-That's not it!" Zekka cried out in denial, even more over my laugh.

I take back what I said about the new girl's Japanese being alright.

It's fucking perfect.

Haha!

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 102 End

Now, the gang is mostly all here. Shall we begin?

Chapter 102 Small Delay + 103 Early

Shit came up after the 4th of July, which I've been dealing with over the past few days.

Don't worry though, 102 will come, it's just gonna be tomorrow. To make up for such a delay after the skipped week, either the day after or Monday, I'm going to push out 103 as well.

This won't impact 104 coming out next Friday, as usual.

I'm sorry guys, I do hope that makes up for it. It's been a tough past couple of days, so close after the holiday, and the shit came up so fast out of nowhere.

Such is life I suppose.

No Chapter Today!

Happy 4th of July! Can you guys figure out why there's no posting today?

Honestly, the plan was to proceed as usual over the holiday, last week I kinda forgot today was even coming up, and that's because I wasn't aware if the fam was even doing stuff for today.

Well, we are. The whole weekend even. I'm pushing back Chapter 102 until next week as a result, as by the time I get to sit down and finish everything, it'll practically be next then anyway.

So, for now, Happy 4th to all my fellow Americans! And to all those who aren't, sit back, relax this Friday afternoon, and laugh as all of us Americans complain about our neighbors launching fireworks in their backyard at 4am.

Also, I'd have thrown up some pictures of Kuroka in a USA bikini, but for some reason I couldn't find any?? Couldn't find any of the other girls, either, for some reason. I dunno if my searching ability is just shit or what, but ya. I also don't have the time right now to do a deep search, so...

Peace ya'll. Unless you're said neighbors. Then shame.

A New Sun Chapter 101

Chapter 101

~ A New Sun ~

The very next day comes, and the sun reaches the crest of evening in a blink of the eye.

"This is starting to get kind of…absurd. Seriously, shrimp, how are you still standing?" I voiced, both impressed and concerned in equal measure.

"A-Avi-senpai…" Zekka mumbled, in shock and worry all the same.

Now, why are we like this right now?

Because the pinky stood there in the middle of the dojo, more blue and purple than pink at this point, her body littered with shallow cuts and bruises, and yet…

"Guts!" Avi exclaimed with a big, stupid smile, not even wincing in the slightest as she held her bamboo sword up and pointed it at me, "I'm still not done yet!"

Yeah, I can see that.

I let out a deep sigh, my eyes drifting over to the orange-red rays of evening sunlight.

Over an hour. That's how long we've been at this: my test for Avi. Nearly the whole usual two-hour length most after Japanese school club activities last.

Let me break down how exactly this happened.

Avi wanted our spar to have the same rules I did for Zekka's, only difference?

No first strike. It will continue until whoever drops first, or gets so severely wounded they can't fight anymore.

Zekka didn't like it, but I could heal Avi if she pushed herself too hard, so I allowed it.

Now, I went into this expecting it to barely last half an hour. I figured we'd go at it for a bit, then she'd slowly wind down as her stamina dropped, and her body gave out.

I mean, look at the girl! She doesn't look sickly, but she certainly doesn't look well built like, say, Sairaorg.

I had no idea what I was thinking at the time because this girl may as well be Sai, but with a sword.

At first, I didn't go anywhere near as hard as I did with Zekka, because I didn't know what the girl could take.

Avi, though, started by trying to take my eye out.

It wouldn't have worked, even if the thrust landed, but she was far faster than I had thought.

She was almost as fast as Zekka was.

So I set my pace around there, and we kept going.

And going.

And going.

And going.

I turned up the heat, slowly, and I started landing hits, grazing blows at first.

Then it kept going, so my grazes turned to strikes, and all that managed to do was make her take a trip to the other side of the dojo.

For a second.

Then she'd make it a round trip by coming back and trying again.

It didn't matter how many strikes she took; she got back up.

It didn't matter how painful said strike was, she didn't even wince.

Her swordsmanship was nowhere near as good as Zekka's, though it was unrefined; it didn't possess any inherent style or attachment to a school or methodology.

It was simple, brutally so, swing real good, precisely.

The basic of basis of any way of sword swinging, really. Yet Avi took just that, screamed 'GUTS!' and ran with it as she tried to gore said guts out of someone.

She was relentless in a different way from Zekka. Zekka didn't have anything to prove with a swing of her sword, yet with Avi here?

Every strike was meant to prove something. What? I can't tell exactly, only that there's something.

Though, considering the comparison I made to Sai earlier, and the fact that, even now, as she stands before me, her fighting spirit has risen to its peak…

I can sense much, if any, of her demonic energy. By my senses, I can tell she's a devil, yet she holds no weight as one, if that makes any sense.

The best comparison I could make here would be against Sona or Rias. Those two, to my senses anyway, have a distinct weight about them; the raw amount of demonic power they hold gives that to them.

I can sense them and feel that they are high-class.

You could also call it a presence, I suppose, the force of their being, so to speak.

By contrast, Avi's presence doesn't match her status. I can sense her just fine, yet it almost feels like there's a baby in front of me. It's a weird feeling, to say the least.

Maybe my comparing her to Sai isn't much of a miss after all?

In any event, I would like this not to be the only event of my evening today, so…

"Yeah," I finally answer her aloud, resting my bamboo sword over my shoulder, "I can see that, shrimp."

Avi's smile beamed, "Good!" before she slid back into a stance, basic, sword held out with both hands, her smile never leaving as she braced her back foot, "Let's continue then! With all hearts!"

"Nah, I think I'm done for the night."

In that moment, Avi made to move, to pounce forward and strike.

I could see the moment my words registered in her ears, the way her eyes widened in shock, her foot catching on the ground as she tried to stop herself-

"WEH!?"

Only to faceplant straight onto the floor, her body bouncing into the air as the force of her dash was turned against her, the floor becoming her trampoline.

She flailed around in the air before landing, limp, like a ragdoll, unmoving and still.

Zekka stared blankly, yet even in her incredulousness, "A-Avi-senpai, are you…?" She began, concerned.

"Whaaaaaa!" Avi suddenly reared her head up and off the ground as though revived, despite her injuries, despite the way her nose looked slightly off, she sounded just like herself.

"Ah…Okay." Zekka made a sound, before just accepting that whatever is going on, is going on.

Swift learner, that one.

Avi wasn't done. She pointed her sword at me, holding up her tiny injured body with ease with her other hand, despite being completely off balance.

"What do you mean we're done for the night!?" The now blue and purplette whined, "I thought we were just getting started!"

I couldn't help but roll my eyes, before waltzing over to her, halfway prone form with a small smile on my face, "I think you forgot what this spar was originally for, didn't you?"

Avi blinked at me, not following whatsoever.

My smile fell as I deadpanned down at the girl.

"...A test." I let out slowly, causing the girl to perk up.

"Oh yeah!" She finally recalled, bonking herself on the head with her wooden sword, "Right, I don't usually like tests and all that, so…eheh. Must have forgotten!"

My gaze slowly goes between her head and her sword, before looking her right back in the eye.

"If you do what you just did often, I can see why." I started with a huff.

Avi, as usual, ignores the side remark and goes on, her eyes widening in another realization, "Wait, so, if you're calling it, does that mean I…!?"

Truthfully speaking, I can see her thinking going either way, but I'd rather not do the whole song and dance of explaining and misunderstandings if she assumes wrong.

So.

I hold out my hand, Avi's gaze snapping to it as though watching a weapon poised to strike.

Before anything else can start, I say two simple words.

"You passed."

She didn't land a single hit on me, but to be fair, not even Zekka did that.

And then again, that's not what I was looking for either. Avi always seemed to have what Zekka lacked, even now, the currently not pinky has it far more.

Drive.

It took Avi a moment, once again, to process my words.

Her reaction once it did was far less animated than earlier, though.

I only caught it at all because I was so close to her.

She doesn't say anything, not a peep. Her mouth opened slightly, as if a tiny, silent gasp was escaping.

All she did was stare at my hand, then, for one long moment.

When she finally takes it, she doesn't say anything either.

I went to pull her up, concern growing at the almost unnatural way she was staying silent, "Uh, shrimp, you goo-"

I was cut off as Avi pulled herself up, using my hand and arm like a rope. Her sword falling out of her hand halfway to her destination, me.

She grabbed me, hugged my robe, and I winced for her because that had to have hurt. The cloth of my robe isn't exactly the most pleasant against open wounds; most cloths aren't.

At last, as she clung to me, she finally spoke up.

"You don't know how much it means to me to hear you say that."

It's kind of scary how quiet she said that. Avi Amon and quiet shouldn't go together in a sentence like that. It feels like a perversion of the natural order somehow.

Also, it's easy to put out of mind, but this girl kind of looks up to me, doesn't she?

…Even if she has an odd way of showing it half the time, the little pipsqueak.

Regardless, I can't find any words to respond to that, so instead, I reached down and patted her on the head.

She doesn't react one bit, not even as my light trickled out like a gentle rain, cascading down her form.

Zekka steps forward, clearly unsure about what to say in this situation, but I catch her eyes widening as she sees the wounds and bruises littering Avi's form beginning to close and fade, washed away in the light.

Only when the blue and purplette is gone, and the pinkette is restored, do I stop.

And only then does the now once again pinkette finally seem to react to her wounds, letting out a sigh of relief as my light fades.

All of a sudden, Avi slowly looks up at me, her eyes a touch wider.

I look back down at her, one of my eyebrows raised as I give her a little wave.

"Oh, uh, ah, ahah! I!" Avi's face flushed as she abruptly took a step away from me, letting go of my robe.

Though due to her size, taking a step away doesn't do much, but still.

"Right! My bad! I don't know what exactly came over me there, eheh…" She looks away, refusing to meet my gaze as she rubs the back of her head.

"Avi-senpai…?" Zekka watched on, confounded at it all, except this time for good reason. Very not Avi like indeed.

I wave the pinky off, "You'd be surprised how often my robe gets grabbed like that, it's fine, alright?"

Seriously, I'm pretty sure every single girl I have a connection with has grabbed my robe like that. I can't have just normal hugs, apparently.

"Gets, grabbed?" Zekka parroted, even more confused.

"...I don't get it!" Avi stated, back in her usual jubilance, a moment after Zekka.

Of course, she doesn't.

I shake my head and snort back, "You don't gotta."

"Wait a minute!" Avi piped up, moving on completely, "If we both passed the test, does that mean…?" She trailed off, looking at me very expectantly.

Huh, not going to lie, the whole sensei, club advisor thing got sort of put out of my mind for a little while.

I tap my chin with a finger, humming aloud as I make a show of thinking about it.

My mind was already made up, but watching Avi lean in, the tension visibly showing on her face as she waits with bated breath for my answer…Well, I just had to draw it out a little bit longer.

By the time I was sure I had my fun, Avi's face was burning nearly the same shade of pink as her hair.

That's when I finally responded.

"Well," I tilted my head, and smiled at the girls, "sure, let's see how it goes."

"YYYYYESSSSS!" Avi threw her arms up and shouted so loud, Zekka nearly jumped like a cat, "I promise, sensei," she barely held herself back from giggling like a maniac there, "we won't let you down!"

She then proceeded to bow so hard, so fast, that I could feel a small wave of wind blow out around her.

Before I could even say anything to that, Avi piped back up, standing up straight once again, "Isn't that right, Zekka-chan!"

"A-Ah!? Right!" Zekka quickly followed suit, bowing, but properly.

I couldn't help but chuckle at that.

"Now then, we should get started right away!" Avi began, but before she could go on about club activities, schedules, and other stuff that'll make me regret my life choices, I held up a hand.

That by itself wouldn't stop her in this case, so I also interjected, "Ya, started heading on home."

Avi looked at me like I had grown a second head, "Heading home? Already!? But it's still so early!"

I leveled a withering, deadpan stare at her.

"Avi." I stressed, "I want you to turn around, open the door, and look outside for a second, alright?"

"Hmm?" Avi tilted her head, walking to the door as if on autopilot, "Well, alright, but I'm not sure what yo-" With an opening of the door, her voice seizes.

Only to come back with a simple, "Oh."

"Ya." That was my natural reply.

"Eheh!" Avi slowly closed the doors, albeit not all the way, "Alright, fine! I guess it is getting to that time…Zekka-chan!" Avi called out.

Zekka turns to her, "Uh, yes?"

Avi beamed a smile right at her, "Wanna head on home together?"

Zekka fidgeted, but ultimately mirrored the pinkette's smile to a smaller extent, "I, don't see why not, Avi-senpai!"

She started moving over to Avi, but before she even really began, she stopped, her eyes widening in realization.

"Wait, the dojo, we need to-"

"Don't worry about it." I interject, waving off Zekka and the shrimp, "I'll take care of it in a snap, you two just head on home, alright?"

Avi came walking back up, nodding and humming, "You heard sensei, Zekka-chan!" She takes the taller girl's hand, "Let's get moving! Ah, I can't wait for tomorrow~!"

Avi practically drags the larger girl out, Zekka staggering behind the pinkette every step of the way.

I couldn't help but chuckle, that chuckle slowly morphing into a full-on belly laugh as the two exited out of sight.

If anyone ran into me like this, they'd probably think I was some kind of villain with an evil scheme.

To be fair, if you're a member of this club, you probably are going to be thinking that starting tomorrow.

See, the students are supposed to be the ones cleaning up after everything's said and done. I'm being nice doing it myself now, mostly because the way the dojo is right now is because I was ragdolling Avi every which way.

After tonight, though? Yeah, this is going to be the girl's job.

You could call this the calm before the storm, sort of.

On top of all that, as an advisor, this means I'm going to be watching over and guiding club activities.

If they want to become the strongest swordsman, well and truly, then I'm not going to baby them.

I'm not going to give them free shit just off the cuff, I'm going to train and drill them into the ground.

With swords. No metaphors. No dicking.

I know there's also a bunch of other responsibilities a club advisor has to deal with, like managing the club finances, which I'm curious how that's even going to work, considering the club isn't funded by the school.

I think. It's not even an official club. It was just Avi for a while, and I'm not even a teacher, so I technically shouldn't be able to be an advisor.

But eh, whatever, we'll make it work. Probably.

I form a single handsign, a half a dozen clones poofing into existence around me.

They already know their task; they were made with it in mind after all.

Clean the dojo.

One of them turns and opens their mouth.

I could feel the complaints coming on; they're pretty much me, of course, I would complain just to complain about something like this.

So with a cackle, a golden flash of light takes me away, right before any words can come out of his mouth.

The last thing I hear before I'm elsewhere is a chorus of myself crying out, "Bastard!"

To be fair, I don't blame them. Considering the special kind of hell I'm going to put these girls through for whatever is coming next, I'd even say it's deserved.

Now, that said.

I may have the ambition to be a teacher from Yomi, but I don't have the skills.

Which is why when I appear in my home, it's not in the yard, living room, or even my bedroom.

Nope, instead, I appear in Rose's room.

As soon as the light dims, I begin, "Hey~ Rose! So I need you're help with-"

The light vanishes, and in that, it reveals something, ironic as it is.

Rossweisse, kneeling there on her bed, trying and failing to pull a white robe over her chest.

I recognized the robe instantly, of course. It was a miko shrine priestess' robe, though Rose was having trouble getting the thing on for some reason.

Probably related to the fact that her chest refuses to let it happen.

Rose stares at me, a familiar red flush growing and spreading across her face.

I only really had one thing to say at this moment.

"...If you're looking for something that might fit, Suza-chan probably has something-"

Thunk.

Ah. That was the sound of Rose fainting and falling off the bed, smacking against the floor.

I reached down and gently took her into my arms, a low sigh escaping my mouth as I lifted her back onto the bed.

I have no idea what the plan was for this one, but if I had to assign blame, I could probably blame this on Kuroka. Somehow.

Though the idea of Rose wearing a shrine priestess outfit and worshiping me does turn me on something fierce.

Hmm.

Yeah, this was a Kuroka plan.

Fucking cat!

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 101 End

So, I decided to mostly skip Avi's spar and instead give that summary. Avi really is kind of like a smaller, sword version of Sai. We don't get to see the fight, but in Volume 1, she solos a group of Old Satan Devils with a pocket knife, comes out covered in injuries, but perfectly fine despite them.

Like, she's actually pretty damn tough, we just don't know how exactly she fights beyond that she can, ya know? I considered making up her way of fighting myself, but considering Volume 2 is out, untranslated as of yet, and in it she presumably finally shows off what she can do...

Well, I'll let it lie for now.

We'll be taking a break with Rose here, then getting back into Junior. Gonna introduce the last junior girl after in the next chapter, then within the next couple to a few, this junior arc will be wrapped up.

If Junior Volume 2 ever gets translated in a timely manner, I might make a Junior Arc 2, but it won't be directly after this one, don't worry.

A New Sun Chapter 100

Chapter 100

~ A New Sun ~

"Alright, I think that's enough of a break!" I announce, clapping my hands together as I walk toward the two girls, still on the ground.

Zekka looks up, past Avi, and toward me, while said pinkette perks up.

"Oh yeah." The shrimp begins, as if remembering something.

Then, in the next instance, she pushes herself up onto her feet, using the poor girl under her as a springboard.

Or, rather.

"E-Eh!?" Zekka cried out in shock and alarm as Avi pushed off her chest to get onto her feet.

Avi didn't even flinch at any of that, though; she was too busy whirling around.

"You!" And pointing at me. "You jer-"

My hand came out before her ranting could even get off the ground, grabbing the entirety of the lower half of her face, right underneath her nose and down.

Avi's eyes widened comically as I sighed.

"Look, pipsqueak," I looked down at her, straight in the eye, "I was playing up a part to draw Zekka's fighting spirit out, so you better not start, got it?"

Avi blinked at me, unable to articulate a reply due to my hand covering her mouth and holding her jaw.

That was alright with me, though, I wanted what I was saying to settle first before she blurted out anything more.

So I gave her a second to let her brain matter process my words, then I let go of her face.

Well, more like I dragged my hand off her face, I figured, while I was at it, I may as well clean up the blood that was still there.

"Also, clean up after yourself." I added, matter-of-factly, holding up my bloodstained hand.

Fire quickly flashed across said hand, burning it all away into nothingness in short order, leaving it clean and pristine.

Avi looked at my hand, then back to my face, "Oh, yeah, I did forget about that, didn't I?" She said, slightly ashamed, yet amused.

I rolled my eyes, but before I could turn to Zekka, Avi abruptly continued.

"But where are my manners!?" She exclaimed, before promptly bowing to me, "I'm sorry I didn't see it sooner, Mr. Kusanagi! I will endeavor to be more perceptive in the future."

Now it was my turn to blink at someone.

Even her apologies are a bit over the top, huh?

Ah, well, at least they're sincere.

I patted the pinky on the head, and answered with a simple, "See that you do. Now!" I pause, turning my gaze to Zekka before continuing, "Before we go on with testing, Zekka-chan? I've got a question for ya."

"I will answer, to the best of my ability." She responded after a moment, her gaze barely meeting mine.

Oh, we'll see about that!

"Why didn't you use your Sacred Gear on me?" I asked immediately, Avi perking up under my hand, I could almost feel her mouth the word 'Sacred Gear' in shock.

That caused Zekka to look away, but not out of embarrassment, shockingly enough.

No, the normally dull look in her eyes grew past the point of lifelessness, if that's even possible.

"Ah." She began, though it sounded more like a sigh, "That's because, Nori-san, its powers wouldn't have affected you."

"...Because I'm a divine?" I tried, but Zekka merely shook her head.

"No, because you are a man." She answered, tired and sounding done with living.

What the fuck.

"Is, is it a sexist Sacred Gear?" I tried again, legitimately baffled, yet at the same time considering the possibility.

I mean, Cao Cao existed. His Subspecies Balance Breaker had an ability that exclusively fucks with women's powers.

So, yeah, could that just be her entire Sacred Gear's thing?

Honestly, that would just give proof that the big man upstairs is truly the most based of them all, considering he'd have to make the First Man, or Woman, have abilities that exclusively fuck with the other gender.

That would be incredibly based, wouldn't it?

By this point, Zekka's pink eyes have turned so dark they practically look like spirals into a dark abyss.

"N-No, it's because you, uh," she paused to gulp, as if her throat was as dry as a desert, her next words came out raspy and scratchy, as though she didn't want to say them, even on pain of death, "don't have…big o-oppai."

I'm sorry. What.

Then I recalled what Uzume said, talking about Zekka's ancestor, his obsessions with tits, and the sacred gear swords sharing them…

Oh my fucking me, the sword is like Issei, isn't he!?

["That is correct."] As if reading my mind, a new voice joined the dojo.

It was a man's voice, shocking smooth, majestic, and almost suave, with a pleasantly deep tone, yet at the same time…

It came from Zekka's chest.

Or rather, the golden glow now coming out of her cleavage.

Zekka didn't even seem to notice, not at first, the poor girl looks dead to the world in general right now, which is likely why he's stepping up.

Avi just stared, for once, so utterly and completely flabbergasted at everything going on that she couldn't.

["You see,"] the voice of the man continued, ["oppai are life itself. My power is that of the dual breast sword. Thus, it only works on oppai. As you lack any whatsoever, then unfortunately, kami-sama, we would be a bad match up for you."]

…The fuck kind of nonsense did I just get spouted at me as though it were legit?

Zekka began muttering something, albeit she was to quiet to hear, but based on how her lips are moving…'1 Oppai, 2 Oppai, 3 Oppai-' hold the fucking phone is she counting tits!?

I stared at the light, so earnestly dumbfounded that I couldn't find much to say to all that beyond.

"Huh." A pause, then I added, "So. Did you and your wife get stuffed in those blades because you guys got dropped on the head when He formed you, or…?"

Surprisingly, the first man merely gave a soft bark of laughter at that, ["No, not at all. We violated His Law, and that was it."]

Something about our conversation seemed to stir Zekka though, as she stopped counting titties, and face forward once again, "Wait, Tensei, what are you and Nori-san talking, about?"

["...I can't say, but it sounds like he knows, so, go on ahead and ask him."] The man replied, making Zekka look pointedly at me, her gaze far more intense than I think I've ever seen it, beyond our spar anyhow.

"Then...what do you know, about Tensei?" She asked, her hands clenched slightly.

Wait a minute, hold on, does she not know who exactly is in her swords? Well, the one sword she has right now.

Why hasn't he…oh, oh. He can't. Right, probably because the big guy upstairs did something to prevent him from speaking about his past, like his time up in Heaven, in the Garden, all that.

"Well, for starters." I began, rubbing my chin, "Tensei probably isn't even his real name."

Zekka flinched back, as though struck, "What!?"

["That is correct, kami-sama."] The man picked up again, prompting Zekka to look down at the light radiating from her chest, ["My true name isn't Tensei, it's merely a nickname Musashi whimsically bestowed upon me."]

"T-That…" Zekka trailed off, looking completely and utterly lost.

"Saint of the Beginning." I snorted out, the meaning of his nickname, "With 'Ten' having a double meaning, 'Heaven.' Man, Musashi laid it on pretty thick, didn't he?"

The man let out a soft chuckle, ["...That he did, yes."]

"Then how did he name your wife?" I naturally asked in response.

["Ah, Shuusei."] His reply came fondly, as though he was reminiscing.

I nodded, a smirk crossing my face, "Saint of the Ending. Very thick indeed."

The First Man, the First Woman. The Beginning, and the End.

Now named, Tensei didn't seem to have any more to say after that, dude probably got lost in remembering his wife's tits or something.

Anyhow!

"With that out of the way," I continued, gazing intently at Zekka, "since you don't seem to know much, I can tell you what else I do know, if that'll help."

Zekka snapped out of whatever lost thoughts were clouding her mind, her gaze meeting mine, and mirroring it.

She nodded, "Please, do."

"First things first," I began promptly, "according to what we know, your gear has the potential to be considered a Longinus."

"P-Potential?!" Zekka sputtered.

I nodded in turn and continued, "Yup, Longinus. Though, probably not as it is now, without the lost second sword." I add, "I haven't exactly seen it in action, and don't know the sword's current powers myself, but I can't imagine that it's weak right now, is it?"

Zekka placed a hand on her chest, just above where the light was still dimly shining from her cleavage, and shook her head, "No, I wouldn't call Tensei weak by himself, either. Though I have to ask, i-if you don't mind?"

"I don't, ask away." I waved her concern off.

"What is this Longinus thing you're talking about?" Zekka asked honestly.

I blanked out for a moment.

Is this girl truly in the dark about everything?

I wasn't aware that was even possible when you had a gear like that!

Thankfully, Avi picked up my slack, interjecting as I blanked out to say with no small amount of awe, "The Longinus Class Sacred Gear, weapons powerful enough to slay gods…"

Zekka's eyes widened at her senpai's words, and it looked like she might stumble over standing still.

"Exactly." I managed to start up again, "You've potentially got a real powerful tool there, albeit a rather…eccentric one."

The light from Zekka's chest glimmered, ["Why thank you, kami-sama."] and Tensei's voice followed, amused yet earnest.

"A-Ah, well," Zekka gulped, "that certainly explains, a few things…" Before trailing off again, deep in thought.

It wouldn't shock me if she had people already come after her for the sword, and she had to deal with it herself.

If she didn't even know what Longinus was, then she probably didn't understand completely just why they came for her, but now?

Well, now she gets it, good.

"Now, lastly, the name of your Sacred Gear." I began, drawing both girls' attention, "It doesn't exactly fit when you only have the one sword, but it's called Edens Dual."

Both girls gave me these stares that told me that the name didn't mean all that much to them, though Zekka at least looked appreciative.

I expected it from Zekka, but come on, shrimp! You're a demon! Eden! Like the Garden of Eden! Heaven! Big guy upstairs, His Angels, Genesis of Creation!

"Eden, huh?" Avi mused, "I wonder what that could mean!"

I facepalmed.

"Eh!?" Avi jumped, turning to look at me, "Mr. Kusanagi?"

I'm starting to question whether or not this girl paid any attention in her noble classes or not.

Or even had classes to begin with beyond the sword. She did mention she had brothers, right? I don't think she's the heiress of her clan, like Rias is to hers, so it's possible Avi had a different kind of upbringing.

Ugh, whatever? Honestly, at this point, I'm done with tonight. I can feel the position of the sun, and we spent a pretty decent chunk of the evening here talking, with only a bit of fighting.

Yeah, I think I'm ready to call it a night.

While I'm out and about in Kuoh, I may as well pick up something to eat to bring home.

My hand slides down my face as I look at the two girls in front of me.

I suppose since these two are already here, it wouldn't hurt to bring them along, huh?

Especially if I'm going to be spending more time around the two of them, I might as well get used to it.

Not that either of them is bad company, they just, well, Avi takes some adjusting to get used to, is all.

"I'm good, was just thinking about something stupid, is all." I finally answered the pinky, prompting the small girl to tilt her head as she eyed me, scanning for…something, before flashing a small smile and a thumbs up my way!

"Fire! So then, Mr. Kusanagi, it's my turn, right? How should we-"

I held up a hand, stopping her, "It is your turn, but how about we do your test tomorrow, yeah?"

Avi blinked several times before sputtering out, "Wh-Wha!? Why?!"

"It's getting late, there's wood chippings scattered across the floor, and food sounds nice right about now?" I listed out the reasons succinctly and clearly.

"Oh." Avi immediately stopped, making a sound as her mouth hung open slightly, "Alright, Mr. Kusanagi, that's fair!" She acquiesced fairly easily, "But! We get our match first things first tomorrow! When club activities usually start! Deal?"

I chuckled, "Alright, deal."

"Yes!" Avi hollered, pumping a fist.

Zekka watched Avi on, the smallest of smiles across her face, before turning back to me, bowing the proper way, unlike Avi, "Thank you, Nori-san."

I had the idea based on the weight of her tone that she was thanking me for several things at once.

I didn't ask for details or say anything at all, instead reaching down and patting her on the head.

It took me until just now to realize, but her chest wasn't shining anymore. Not sure when Tensei retreated, but alright. I only bring that up now because there's a little bit of light flushed across her usually pale cheeks as I pat her on the head.

Cute~!

"Alright," I walk passed her, picking up my sword that was still bagged, and leaning against the wall, "speaking of food, why don't you two come with me?"

"A-Ah? I didn't, bring any money with me, so…" Zekka began to deny, but I waved her off.

"Eh, don't worry about it. I'm paying."

"And if he wasn't, I could too!" Avi chimed in, walking up to Zekka's side.

"Oh, well," She took a deep breath, "alright, let's go then. I haven't gotten time to explore the town, so…Avi-senpai, Nori-san, I'll be in your care."

Avi flashed the girl a thumbs up, while I merely gave her a reassuring smile.

Everything is going to go-

Haha, yeah, no, I'm not finishing that thought! Fuck you murphy, you sneaky bastard, but not this time!

~ A New Sun ~

I'm real glad I caught Murphy like the sneaky fuck he is.

Because so far? All we've had to endure thus far is the shrimp not being able to shut up for more than five seconds.

"Eh? Wait, hold on, Zekka-chan!" Avi piped up, hearing the latest answer from the girl to her most recent inquiry, "You live alone!? Don't you ever feel homesick!?"

Zekka shook her head, taking a sip from her drink bottle, which she got from one of the many shops littering the sides of this street, one of the main market streets running through the center of the town.

"It's alright, I exchange letters with my grandmother often."

…Letters? Huh, maybe I ought to send mail, but use like, sun arrows or something?

"Ohh~! Fascinating!" Avi exclaimed in awe, "And old-fashioned! Maybe I should also communicate with letters! Maybe attach them to arrows and the like?"

I now feel ashamed that I was thinking something similar to the pipsqueak.

"You better not, you'll get arrested…" Zekka tried to sway her otherwise, of course, but Avi had long since moved on.

"Well, what about you, Mr. Kusanagi!" Avi points to me with a plastic spoon. She had a cup of something at one point, but I'm not sure where the long-since-empty cup went.

I'm also especially not sure why she still has the spoon.

In any event, I sigh, "You know I don't live alone, shrimp, Schwert's lives there."

"Well, yeah! Duh!" Avi rebukes, "But it's not just her, right? I doubt that!"

"Her mentor lives there with me, as does a Nekoshou." I give, to which Avi simply nods.

"What a combination of people, huh…wouldn't normally expect that! A god, a nekoshou, and two walkure…it's like one of those jokes!" Avi points out.

Well, alright, when she puts it like that, it does seem kind of silly, doesn't it?

"Nekoshou? Cat, girl…" Zekka trailed off before her face abruptly flushed a bright red.

Oh yeah, I did tell her I fucked a cat girl, didn't I? Guess she just made the connection.

We were walking along the street, just like that, when someone passed us by, walking in the opposite direction.

I stopped, as for lack of a better term, my sword, which was still in its bag and slung over my back, pulsed its power.

Specifically, its dragon slaying power, for some reason.

It wasn't enough to be sensed outside of the bag, but I felt it nonetheless due to my connection with the sword.

"That girl…"

That wasn't my voice; that one was Zekka.

I turned, looking to my side to find Zekka had also stopped, nearly at the same time as me, but she was turned, looking back and watching the girl walk away.

To the other side of us, Avi spoke up, curious, "Huh? Did you know her?

"...No." Zekka answered, almost absent-mindedly, clearly deep in thought.

"Huh, well." Avi rubbed her chin consideringly, "She was pretty tall, and she was blonde…foreigner?"

Zekka didn't answer, so I chipped in.

"Anyone is tall next to you, shrimp."

"Eh!? Neh!" Avi stuck her tongue out at me before grumbling and marching away.

"Her look from behind, and that blue, blue…" Zekka trailed off all of a sudden, almost as soon as Avi was away.

She sounded like she was on the verge of remembering something, but couldn't quite connect all the dots.

I turned and gave the girl walking away a look over.

Her face wasn't visible, but judging by her height, she might be a little older than Avi and Zekka, possibly a first-year high school student. She had bright, golden blonde hair, which was tied up into twin tails with a pair of blue ribbons.

Wait, blue ribbons? That's what's catching her attention?

"Zekka-chan~!" Avi abruptly came back, and I turned, seeing her with a pair of…croquettes?

Huh?

Zekka flinched, hearing her name being called so loudly, and did the same.

"Here, croquettes!" She held one out to the girl, still steaming hot.

"I…why croquettes?" Zekka asked, flabbergasted as she slowly took the one on offer.

No, Zekka, the better question is how croquettes! I wasn't even aware you could get those around here!

"I got them at the butcher's shop! Freshly made!" Was Avi's response.

We are in Japan. So once again, I ask, how!?

Also.

"Oi, wait a minute," I piped up, "where's mine, huh?"

Avi smirked and gave me a side eye, "Over there!" She pointed with her now free hand.

She was pointing at an alleyway.

A very small alleyway, where only a short person could squeeze through.

My eyebrow twitched before I looked back at her, as she was once again sticking her tongue out at me.

"Good luck, heh! Om~!" She bit into her croquette, and almost as soon as she did, she exaggeratedly exclaimed, "Tasshhttyyy~! Itsh sho tasty!"

Brat.

I will have my revenge!

I turned back to Zekka, only to find her looking away once more.

I followed her gaze to the nothingness it led to.

Where, before, that nothingness hosted the blonde girl from before.

Ah.

I reached behind, giving my sword a slight nudge through the bag.

Nothing.

Still, that bodes well, doesn't it?

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 100 End

The thing I was gonna do for the 100th Chapter is gonna have to wait a bit, because it's faaarrr more than the 2nd Anniversary snippet, so wait for that.

Now, finally, the last member of the junior quartet has been hinted at, we'll be meeting her shortly.

A New Sun 2nd Anniversary

2nd Anniversary

~ A New Sun ~

I know exactly why I'm here today.

Right now, I'm standing atop a particular mountain in the middle of evening's light.

The sky is nice and clear, almost exactly how I remember it.

I couldn't help but smile just from my sheer luck. It is usually far more cloudy than this, what with the weather nowadays.

Or maybe, a certain someone or two felt my nostalgia and decided to clear the skies up a bit for me.

A wistful sigh escapes my mouth as I lean against the railings, and this time, I don't feel the need to vomit off them.

That's probably the one thing I don't need to do again, yeah?

No sickness, just me, the cold, the light, and memories that feel several years old rather than the actual good several months ago they actually happened.

I can't say why lately, but what with the lull in events ever since that day, the junior division, when I met those girls, dropped off Schwert, all that…

Well, ever since I briefly mentioned my past self to Zekka, it's just been on my mind lately.

And naturally, when the past comes to mind, where it all began tends to come to the forefront.

My head tilts to the side for the umpteenth time this evening, looking down at the railing as it stretches across the mountainside's ridge.

I can still remember it all. My first moments 'waking up' here, my encounter with that fucked up danger noodle stray, all of it.

I remember the railings melting from that rubber hose's stupid acidic spit, from smashing the thing's body through the metal and into the forest below.

But now? The railings are all fixed. As if new, or rather, as if no damage had ever happened to them in the first place.

Any signs of my short fight up here are gone, long gone. It's sort of mind-boggling if I'm being real.

Now I know how fast supernatural shit can get cleaned up and swept under the rug, so it shouldn't shock me that much.

Still, this place is my first memory here, so it holds a bit of a special place in my heart, alright? I'm allowed to be a little irrational over this.

Not that I wanted the place to still be wrecked or anything, it's just…yeah, it's stupid.

"Nyaahhh~? Darling, what are you doing up here~?"

Speaking of stupid.

Okay, that was mean, but the setup was too perfect for me not to think that!

In any event, there goes my peace.

With an amused sigh, I turn around, leaning my back against the railing as I cross my arms.

Kuroka bound right up to me, but like a cat who was caught mid-pounce, she ended up stopping right in front of me.

"Ahah…nyah~!" She course corrected immediately, putting her hands just above her ample bosom to form a heart with her fingers as she winked at me.

Unfortunately, that's not enough to get her out of this!

I roll my eyes, yet can't help but smile, even as I reach out to her and snatch her up, pulling her right up against me.

"Nyeh~!? Darling!? Wait, lemme put up a barrier first~!"

"Mmm, no." I huff out, still just hugging her.

"N-No!?" Kuroka whined, scandalized.

"People don't come up here all that often, turns out." I pause before adding, "Especially once it starts getting colder out, you know?"

"Still~!" Kuroka grumbled, leaning her body into mine, grasping my robe as she did so.

"...Also I'm not fucking you over the railing, the hell?" I grunt out into her ear, causing the horny bimbo of a catgirl to perk up and feeze.

"...Hmph!" Then pout, for some reason, even though she didn't seem too sure about it, under the assumption of doing it in public mere seconds ago.

Ah, this fucking cat~...

Of course, from the moment I left home, she followed me all the way here.

I sensed it, and I let her; no reason not to. It'd be up to her if she'd be gotten for her curiosity.

"Well then…" Kuroka continued, still huffy, "If you aren't gonna breed me over the railings, what are you doing here, nyah~?"

I elected to ignore her huffiness, else I would be baited into pounding her over the railing anyway somehow, and went straight for the point.

"You remember how we first met, yeah?"

Kuroka looked up at me, and tilted her head, a full grin stretched across her face, "How could I not, nyah~?"

Fair enough, I couldn't help but chuckle at the memory myself.

I turned my head, my gaze sweeping across the built-in platform resting atop the mountain, "I explained to you that I lost my memory, woke up randomly, all that jazz…well, this is where I first came to all those months ago."

That seemed to get her attention, prompting the cat girl to perk up, and full my gaze, leading nowhere in particular.

It didn't take long for her to start giggling, "It's so random, nyahaha~!"

I shrugged, "Drunk me has weird vacation spot choices, aight?"

"Hmm~!" Kuroka wraps her arms around my shoulders, gently pulling me down so she can rub our noses together, "Some day, I'll meet drunk Nori, right nyah~?"

"Hah…" I let out a single, drawn-out laugh, "Probably not? If I ended up here by getting drunk, who knows where I'll find myself if I do it again?"

Now that I have powers, it wouldn't surprise me if I somehow made my way to the Underworld or something, and woke up in actual Hell.

That'd be a story to tell!

"Mmm…" Kuroka pursed her lips, "Shame, nyah~! How else am I supposed to thank him for making me run into you?"

I stared down at her, completely and utterly blindsided by what she just said.

"I…" It took me a moment to find the right words, for my smile to come back, full force, "I think he knows you're grateful, you sneaky cat~..."

"Excellent, nyah~!" Kuroka then, without warning, leaned forward and pressed her lips into mine.

I found no reason to resist, wrapping my arms around her back and holding her as the sun began to set.

~ A New Sun ~

To A Happy 2nd Anniversary

And beyond!

Your past boy made the mistake of releasing the first chapter on Father's Day this year, way back when, which is why this little thing here is cutting the day very close.

Otherwise, I would have put this out far earlier.

Anyhow. A New Sun is now two years old, following the first site it was posted on!

I want to use this time to ramble a bit, if you don't mind.

First things first?

Thank you. Yeah, that's right, all ya'll! Whether you're a patron or a normal reader, from the bottom of my heart, I don't think you lot understand how much you being here means to me.

Most fanfics don't get the privilege of going on this long. Most end long before the halfway mark. Most never get to see an ending.

A New Sun will have its ending, and after that, who knows what the future has in store?

But for now, I can't iterate enough; without all of you guys, I wouldn't be here. A New Sun wouldn't still be here.

It's been a tough summer so far, hell, even before then. Things go wrong from time to time, your boy's been getting busy, but because of you all, I have the motivation to keep pressing on despite it all.

Mere words on a screen, I don't think, will ever be able to express just how much it means to me.

And someday, perhaps soon, when I go to write the next tale beyond A New Sun, whether that be A New Epic, A New Advent, or whatever other plot I come up with (because your boy can't stop making story ideas!) I hope ya'll will be there too.

So, until next time?

Peace, ya'll.

And thank you.

A New Sun Chapter 99

Chapter 99

~ A New Sun ~

I've got to say, this really is a first.

My sword came down, as casually as I could make it go, with one hand.

Zekka jumped back, her feet skidding across the dojo floor at the force of her leap.

Usually, when I'm dealing with a girl's problems, they sort of just spill them all out on me without much or any prompting.

Zekka doesn't move from her new position, even as I lazily pull my sword back up and perch it upon my shoulder.

So many openings, lost in an instant, because she's refusing to act.

I've also fucked them already by that point, or am getting around to it by then at the very least.

I breathe, and my next step becomes like a dozen. I catch Zekka's eyes widening as she sees the blur of my movement, and I practically appear behind her.

In reality, though, I may as well have walked around and right up to her back.

That isn't going to fly here, and to be honest, I'm kind of going in blind here. I'm assuming this has something to do with her shyness, but I'm not at all sure how that connects to her martial ability.

It's a damn shame too.

My sword swings like a bat for her neck, but strikes out in the air.

Zekka ducked, kneeling just in time for the oversized wooden stick to pass right over her.

I can tell, even though she won't attack, she can fight. Even if I didn't know about her family or gear, I can tell.

She's holding back massively.

Not out of necessity, no, I know she's not underestimating me.

I get the feeling she's underestimating herself in truth, not in regards to her ability exactly, but somewhere far deeper.

I sluggishly hold my sword off to my side, just standing there.

Zekka turns, her stance tight, sword kept close like a form of armor.

She doesn't even try to lash out, not even a little bit.

"Zekka-chan!" The shrimp calls out from the side, her hands raised and clenched into trembling fists, "Why are you being so stubborn!? Attack! You see the openings, don't you!?"

I think the pinky over there feels it too, even if she's not crossing swords with the girl.

Unfortunately, I don't think Zekka is hearing her right now.

I stare down into the shy girl's eyes, mine narrowing in no small amount of annoyance, "You need a target sign to go with all these openings?"

With a shrug of my shoulders, several places across my body light up like big candles, soft glowing flames becoming like light indicators.

My neck, shoulders, forearm, chest, groin, knees; hell, I may as well just be on fire. That's how open I'm leaving myself right now.

I hold my arms out and state plainly, "Here you go. That good enough for ya?"

Zekka's eyes merely narrow, considering, extremely cautious.

Huh.

I think my sarcasm and taunting are legitimately flying over her head right now.

"Aim for the groin, Zekka-chan!"

Wow. Okay. Brutal pinky, brutal.

Fortunately for me, Zekka did not aim for the groin. She didn't aim anywhere at all, again.

Instead, she leaped back and away once more, and I couldn't help but groan.

"Are you kidding me right now!?" I exclaimed, exasperated.

Zekka merely tilted her, giving me this defensive and confused look, "It could have, easily been a trap."

"Yeah!" I flung up my arms, damn near done with this shit, "In a normal match! But we're sparring! Sword only!"

"...Such a thing, was never specified."

I blinked at Zekka's answer to that, and swiftly moved to correct her.

My mouth opened, and then I remembered exactly what I said before the match began.

I want to see where you two stand.

I didn't exactly go into it beyond that.

Fuck.

My mouth shut, and I clicked my tongue before holding up a finger and speaking properly, "Okay, that's fair, I actually didn't specify, you got me there."

Zekka nodded, but I wasn't entirely done.

"Still," I point at her, "that doesn't mean it wasn't heavily implied! After all, this is all for a club called Cult Sword. I don't think fiery explosions are a part of that."

"Unless they come from a sword!" Avi chimed in to add.

Zekka blinked, before her stance slumped slightly, her gaze diverting down, a strained expression stretching across her face.

I sighed, my arms falling loosely to the side, the grip on my sword so lazy even a stray breeze could probably blow it from my grasp at this point.

If this keeps up, this is just going to get sad. There's something in there, but it's clear she doesn't want to use it, for whatever reason.

I could probably pull it out with force. Maybe pulling what Vali did against Issei in volume four would do the trick, threatening loved ones.

Though that might be crossing a line, even for me.

Damn it! This is even worse than that time I beat some sense into Akeno's Dad!

That time, I knew what the problem was, and could punch him physically and verbally! Here, I have barely a clue!

Well, I do know one thing for sure.

"This can't go on like this." I huff out, almost at a loss.

If it does, nothing's going to change.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see the shrimp look between both of us, her face set with concern, before she abruptly walks out onto the floor proper.

Right up to Zekka.

"Zekka-chan…" Avi murmured, though Zekka didn't move her head to acknowledge her presence at all.

From where I'm standing, I could see the look of pure and utter concern for the girl on her face from here, clear as the cloudless sky.

It struck me like a thunderbolt, not any physical attack, but the missing piece to this mental and emotional puzzle.

Zekka is a shy girl who, if my initial impression of her continues to hold, likely doesn't have any friends.

When we first met, I focused more on who she was, not what logically came about from it.

She doesn't have friends. She probably doesn't feel like she has many who care about her, if any at all.

Then, when you consider she's still just a kid…

Huh. Is it really that simple?

Well, only one way to find out.

Time to pull a softer volume four Vali!

I take a single step forward, the grip on my sword tightening.

Zekka, for once, doesn't react, but Avi does, her hand twitching toward her thigh, of all things.

My eyes narrow, and I can just barely make it out.

That the little pink midgets got a knife strapped to her thigh!

It's incredibly hard to see, but if you look close enough, you can see one of the straps for it just barely peaking out from under her skirt!

Not going to lie, that neat little tidbit for some reason makes me somewhat excited to test the pinky's skills.

But, for right now, time to play a part!

"Oi." I start, "Better move out of the way, pinky. I don't remember the match being called just yet."

I take another step, slowly walking toward the two girls.

It takes the shrimp another moment of looking at Zekka before she finally replies.

"...No." Avi ground out, impossibly quiet for her.

Oho? I raise an eyebrow and stop, a mere few steps away from the two girls.

"No?" I parrot, curious.

"That's right." Avi turns toward me, her face now set with a stern frown, "No! If…If she doesn't want to fight, she doesn't need to! You can't force her!"

"Force her?" I snort, "I didn't force her, though? She agreed, not even a peep in argument."

Avi stumbled, "T-That's…still!" She clenches her fists and looks me in the eyes, "Right now, clearly, she doesn't want this! I can see it in her eyes! I'm calling the match, you can fight me instead!"

I could already feel the tension, a thick, ominous, shadowy thing, building around us like a dull, silent noise.

My smile at her words ensured it became real, a smog wrapping around the floor.

And my response?

"No."

Ensured it became very real.

Avi, almost on instinct, stepped back, reeling in surprise, "N-No?"

"Mhm." I hummed back, "This fight isn't over until I say it's over. And so far, you can't even really call it a fight. It's been more like trying to hit a runaway piñata."

"That's because she doesn't want to fight!" Avi fired back.

"Sounds like a her problem." I responded, casually.

Avi's mouth gaped, "W-What!?"

"I'm not exactly sure what you're confused about." I sigh, putting my weapon over my shoulder, "I said I'm going to test you both. You'll have your turn, right now, it's Zekka-chan's."

"She doesn't want to be tested! Clearly!" Avi expunged once more.

"And?" I once more deflected.

"And nothing!" Avi finally had what seemed like enough, stepping forward, right up to me, "You better stop pushing, Mr, or we're going to have problems!"

"Oh yeah?" My smile never left, even as I leaned down to look her right in her eyes, "What kinda problems?"

And released my aura, the aura that I had, up to this point, been containing so as not to overwhelm the two girls before me, and not freak out the school that's very close to us right now.

Of course, I don't let out everything, no, just enough.

Enough that my entire body lights up like a comet entering the planet's atmosphere, and the entire building begins to shake.

No.

Not the building.

The swords. The demon and yokai swords are trembling in the presence of my divine power.

It's impressive, then, that the pink midget in front of me has a far more subdued reaction.

Oh, just like the swords, she's trembling, but to a far lesser extent, even though she's far closer to my aura than the swords.

Thus, she can feel its effects far more directly.

Which explains the small nosebleed trickling out of her nose as she stands before me, defiant, despite the instinctual fear within her eyes, she won't allow her face to show it, and the fire in her eyes does well, somewhat completing the mask.

Still doesn't completely trick me, though.

As if awakened from some kind of sleeping spell, Zekka's attention finally snaps forward, toward us.

"A-Avi-senpai…!?" She intones, befuddled.

As though prompted, Avi turns her head and looks back at her, albeit not entirely, "I t-told you, Zekka-chan!" She gives her a thumbs up, and a beaming smile, despite the blood flowing down her face, picking up in intensity, "I'd figure something out!"

For a brief moment, Zekka stared, shell-shocked at the situation unfolding before her.

I could almost see it in her eyes, as the gears turned, the thoughts formed, and her mind ran with it. Memories, connections, realizations.

She has someone who cares about her. Who's willing to stand before a divine being for her. Who's willing to bleed for her.

Who may, in fact, even be willing to die for her, too.

"Now," I began, no longer addressing pinky, who turned back to try and glare up at me.

"Hey!"

I ignored her, looking right over her, right at Zekka, "Isn't this all you need to fight? A friend to protect, who will protect you in turn?"

Zekka's eyes widened as though she gasped, completely and utterly silently.

I saw it in her eyes, the moment everything she was thinking clicked in her mind just right.

Zekka righted herself, her slumped posture, her sagging stance, all of it, she corrected, smoothly sliding into becoming battle-ready in almost a heartbeat.

Finally seeing where I'm looking, just as she was about to speak up again, Avi turned to follow my gaze, and immediately seemed to recognize the changes in Zekka.

"Ze-Zekka-chan, you don't have to," She began, only to be cut off.

But not by me.

"I'm sorry, Avi-senpai." Zekka cut her off with a shake of her head, "For the pain I made you endure, and that I'm making it all for naught, but…I must fight."

Avi perked up, her eyes widening and glimmering with something I couldn't quite describe, "Zekka-chan…!"

Her gaze moved up from the shrimp to me.

"I will have you pay, for hurting Avi-senpai." Zekka said matter-of-factly.

I raised an eyebrow and smirked, "Oh really now?"

Zekka nodded, resolute.

Then, in a whirlwind of blinding white aura, she vanished.

My hand snapped up on sheer battle instinct before I could focus my eyesight, my mind just barely registering the fact that Zekka pulled out Touki on me all of a sudden, as a loud wooden ringing sound echoes throughout the dojo.

In my outstretched hand, between two fingers, I held Zekka's sword.

"From now on," Zekka grunted, pressing her blade down in midair, aura flaring around her and her weapon like a growing campfire, "I'll be serious!"

I smile, the divine power around me calming, words are no longer required.

Instead, golden aura flickers across my hands, pressing into the blade.

Said blade then promptly pops like a balloon, sending wood chips and splinters falling like rain around us.

Zekka's gaze sharpens as she begins to fall, weaponless.

I give her no time as I swing my sword over the shrimp's head, hefting the wooden blade straight for Zekka's throat.

"Niten Ichi-ryu-"

She calls out, right before she lands.

"Liriope!"

My blade cuts right through her throat, right as she lands.

So clean the cut is, that there's no resistance, only the air.

The figure of Zekka then fades away like a distant haze.

Heh. So that's how afterimages feel?

The sound of bamboo swords beating and shifting together briefly whistles across the dojo.

I turn around, bringing my sword down once more with a single arm as I do.

Right in time to meet an aura-clad Zekka, now wielding two wooden swords taken from the pile Avi left where she was originally standing.

Her swords came up, crossed, her fighting spirit blazing around the fragile wooden blades as my massive beat stick barrels into them, smashing into the center.

It sounded like three full-sized trees smashed into each other at full force, yet without the breaking, that hollow wooden ringing is all that resounded. The floor shook beneath Zekka's feet, taking the brunt of the blow as it traveled down her shaking arms and into it.

My smile turned into a smirk.

Zekka looked up at me, and mirrored it.

I pulled one arm behind my back as Zekka pushed, sending my sword back where it came.

She stepped forward without hesitation, straight into my guard, and stabbed forward with one sword.

I pulled back, taking advantage of her smaller stature and sword, easily dodging the jab.

Only Zekka wasn't having any of it; she followed, pouncing after me like a predator trying to spear their prey, her second sword swinging down with her.

The way she moved felt as though whatever heavy thing that once weighed upon her brow, shoulders, and shins had vanished.

I swung up, sending her sword skidding across my larger blade and away from my body.

Yet she stepped into it, locking her second sword against mine before attempting to push both her blades up into my torso.

Relentless.

But even with her fighting spirit straining around her, she isn't beating me physically, even with me bracing with only one arm.

I show her this by pushing back, stepping forward, and bringing my weight to bear, her swords get pressed back, going so far as to push her swords against her chest, which finally forces her to leap back.

She doesn't dally, right as she lands, she's dashing forward once again, her swords ready.

I love a good dance, and what a great dance it quickly became!

A rapid pace assault assumed, with both of her swords swinging to take a piece of me.

The clash would last a mere few swings, but in a battle of blades, that's all it takes to end an opponent.

And at the speed at which our battle commenced, it may take even less.

Across the dojo floor, we dashed around, dual swords meeting great sword, several blows against larger, heavier ones, the sounds of wood clashing against wood almost like those radiating from a windy bamboo forest.

Until both of us came to a stop, near the center of the dojo.

The battle didn't end, no, but we had stopped because it couldn't continue like that, as beautiful as it was.

A beautiful dance, unending, loses its beauty over time.

So too would a battle.

Someone had to give and break first.

And it was up to us to force the other to be that someone.

Zekka held her dual swords out, aura cascading like a raging river across their edges.

She entered a stance, one sword held out in front of her, the other behind her, as she began to intone, "Niten Ichi-ryu, 1st Esoteric Technique-"

Ah.

You know what?

For old times' sake.

I breathed.

No aura nor flames cascaded down my blade, not this time, but it was needed as I slid into the stance, putting both hands on my sword at long last as I followed, "Hinokami Kagura-"

Zekka's eyes widened, but she didn't hesitate; she moved. Her swords sing out as they cut through the air.

"Profuse Bloom of Falling Petals!"

My sword spirals out to meet hers.

"Burning Bones, Summer Sun."

Our swords met at long last.

And the dojo itself cried out in shock as the blades exploded against each other. Air and power, cries and gasps, the dojo's very floor and walls creaked as it was pelted with glowing shards and splinters.

Zekka and I were sent flying away from each other, just a part of the debris, landing on opposite ends of the dojo.

Off to the side, Avi stared, unmoving, clutching either side of her face in awe as she looked between us.

She never did wipe the blood off her face for some reason.

Slowly, I sat up, my smirk never having faded.

And directly across from me, Zekka rose much the same, grasping the side of her head a touch as she did.

Her eyes met mine, and she gave me a much smaller smirk back.

"Well," I begin, "I think it's safe to say you pass with flying colors, yeah? Or flying…" I pick up one of the many, many wood chippings splayed across the floor, "Wood chunks? Either or."

Zekka looked at me oddly, "This was that, kind of test?"

I nearly face-palmed, but was stopped as Avi hurled herself right onto Zekka.

"Weh!?" Zekka recoiled as Avi grabbed onto her.

"You are amazing! I knew you were strong! Hahaha!" The little shrimp laughed heartily and loudly, a nice pair of lungs on that one, that's for sure.

I simply leaned forward, smiling as slowly, perhaps unconsciously, I saw Zekka wrap an arm around Avi, her face growing concerned as she eyed the blood still on the smaller girl's face.

Cute~! I think, for right now, I'll let the two have at it.

Then, well, I guess I'll see if pinky is ready to pull that knife on me!

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 99 End

This late night chapter is brought to you courtesy of your boy having to deal with Patreon's shit again behind the scenes! Not anything related to the story itself, fortunately, other back-end stuff that really shouldn't have taken several hours to only maybe be fixed now.

In any event, Zekka! The girl can really fight! Original plan for this fight's finale was for her to pull out her Sacred Gear, but uh...it wouldn't be of any use against Nori for specific reasons ya'll will see later, so I kept them with the practice swords.

A New Sun Chapter 98

Chapter 98

< ~ A New Sun ~ >

“Alright! Sorry, I don’t really do tea, so!”

Zekka, Avi, and I had all sat down after Avi brought out a few floor cushions, those traditional Japanese ones called zabuton.

Now? Avi is holding out what looks to be a couple of cans of a…sports drink.

“Here ya go!”

We take the offered can, and I give it a once-over, immediately recognizing the gal plastered across its face.

Serafall Leviathan, in her magical girl costume, holding out her staff that was blasting out a beam of colorful liquid.

She was a famous actress, wasn’t she? With her Magical Girl TV show and such. It’d make sense she’d have merch and products, Issei did with his show as well, but I don’t recall ever seeing any of Sera’s stuff being mentioned or shown directly.

The name is a little rough, though, “Magical Sweat?” I uttered it.

Is this another gamer girl bath water situation? Should I be worried about that!?

Beside me, Zekka just looked plain confused, clearly not recognizing the demon king on the front as she turned the can over and read, barely audible, the slogan right next the magical girl, “If you drink this, you’ll also be a Demon King, use levia-beeeaaaaam against heinous monsters…?” 

Zekka didn’t seem like she knew what to make of it.

For once, same, Zekka. Same.

Avi nodded, enthused, as she sat down directly across from us, “In case you were wondering, I get them from the high school division! The student council president there throws a bunch of stuff like this out all the time, so since she doesn’t want it…” She smiles cheekily as she trails off.

I snorted, putting together the pieces fairly easily.

My guess is Sera sends Sona a bunch of stuff all the time, and Sona ends up throwing it in response because it's too much. Something like that.

Ah well.

Zekka doesn’t judge, her eyes moving off the drink at last to finally look toward Avi, “I’d like to think it's fine, but…did that president have a large chest?”

I was halfway toward opening the drink myself when Zekka abruptly said that, and I damn near fell over in my cushion as she did!

My head swivels, and I just stare at her, only to be further appalled as Zekka stares at Avi with an intensity I don’t think I’ve seen in her eyes yet.

Avi blinked at Zekka, seemingly completely oblivious to her look, her head tilting as she replied, “Why are suddenly going on about chests? Er,” Avi glances down, her hands coming up to squish her very much nonexistent chest area, “...a little larger than mine, I suppose?” Avi asks, clearly unsure.

I took all my willpower to not chime in and say Avi’s is actually bigger, but at that point, I’d just be being a dick for no reason.

Now, if Sona was within earshot…

Zekka gave Avi’s response a pleased hum, “A small-chested president, wonderful. I’ll accept it, then.”

She then proceeded to pop the thing open faster than I could blink and started chugging it.

“Huh.” I blinked, mildly impressed and a little concerned.

“Wha!? Hold on now!” Avi cried out, shocked, “What did I say that caused this!?”

Zekka did not stop, and did not seem particularly interested in answering that question either, for that matter.

Well, judging by the fact that she isn’t stopping, I’m going to assume the drink doesn’t taste bad.

Then again, I suppose as long as it isn’t Prime, it should be good, huh?

I pop the drink open myself and take a sip.

Honestly? It’s alright. I don’t really do sports drinks, but for what it is, I wouldn’t say no.

Zekka is still juggling the thing like her life depends on it, while Avi just stares on in awe at this point.

I consider the moment before deciding to get the ball rolling myself.

First things first, let’s clear some things up. In the moment, the misunderstandings and funny hijinks that can ensue from them would be entertaining, but long term?

Not so much.

“Aight, pinky.” I begin, immediately grabbing her attention, “You said it was just you and Zekka then, right?”

Out of the corner of my eye, I see Zekka freeze.

Avi nods, “Correct!” 

Zekka immediately sputtered, coughing and hacking as she heaved, “Ah-I, that’s…!” She tried to get out, but failed horrendously.

Yikes girl. Just, yikes.

I rub my chin, a small smile on my face as I continue, “That was quick, considering she transferred here recently, isn’t it?”

Avi continues nodding along, happily, “Mhmm! Though, admittedly, her joining was also fairly recent as well!”

I raised an eyebrow, “How so?”

“Earlier this evening!” Avi cheerily answered.

It once again took everything I had not to wheeze out loud.

As it was, though, it was a very close thing, “I-Is that so?”

So close it almost slipped, regardless.

Avi didn’t seem to notice anything as she nodded and hummed, recounting, “It happened right before we found Schwert-chan and had her take us to see you!”

Damn. Zekka, you're on a roll tonight, aren't you?

Speaking of the poor girl, she was looking increasingly more and more abashed as words came out, yet still she held her tongue. At least she wasn’t choking anymore.

…You know what?

I could force the issue, here and now, clear it up, and all that. I can easily tell something is amiss here after all.

In the long run, it would be for the best, like I thought before.

At the same time, I can’t go around solving Zekka’s problems for her.

If she truly doesn’t want to join? It is well within her power and ability to say so for herself.

“So…” Avi leaned forward a bit, looking toward me, “What do you think?”

I gave the entire place a good glance once again, across the walls, the swords, and all.

“Honestly?” I began, slowly, watching as Avi leaned further forward in anticipation, “I’m pretty impressed.”

“Yes-BLEGH!” So forward in fact, she promptly fell on her face.

That didn’t stop her for long, though, as she promptly pushed herself up, “Ow. Where was I? Right. YES!” She pumps her fist.

I rested my head on my hand, watching her mini celebration with a small smile, “It’s even more impressive because it’s just been you for the longest time, hasn’t it? You don’t even get supported by the school.”

At that, Avi shakes her head in confirmation, “Nope! In fact, some would say the school even has it out for me!” After a moment's consideration, she elaborates, “Well, more like specifically the student council, but that’s the same thing!”

In anime land, unfortunately, yeah, it pretty much is.

“But I keep going on all the same!” Avi continues, before looking at me intently, “So, does that mean…?”

I take a sip of my sports drink, considering just how exactly I wanted to go about this.

Well, to be honest, I already had an idea of how I wanted to do this.

It’s why I brought my sword after all.

But it doesn’t hurt to consider other options, now does it?

Unfortunately, those other options are rather boring.

So, I’m going along with the original plan, of course!

I stand up, not too quickly, but suddenly enough to cause both girls to perk up.

“One last thing. Then I’ll decide.” I slip my bag off my shoulder and into my grasp, “I want to see where you two stand.”

That causes both girls to gape at me, both completely caught off guard by my statement, both sharing an emotion for one.

Though that doesn’t last for long, as Avi abruptly grins, following me by getting onto her feet as well, “Of course, I should have seen this coming!” Her gaze momentarily flickers between me and Zekka, and a flash of realization crosses her face, for some reason.

Thankfully, I swiftly learned what sort of revelation she had, as she focused fully back on me.

“Ah, right. Mr. Kusanagi!” She abruptly gave a quick yet small bow, “I apologize, but Zekka can’t be your opponent!”

I furrowed my brow down at the pinkette and asked the obvious, “Uh, why not?”

Avi raised her head and gave me an apologetic look. “Unfortunately, Zekka-chan has no experience and lacks the skills of a swordsman.”

My deadpan look became so perfect, so absolute, that I don’t think I could come up with a metaphor to compare it to.

Slowly, almost robotically, I turned my head toward Zekka.

I had already suspected it was straight bullshit. The way she reacted to my presence when we first met? She was fully prepared to defend herself if need be. Additionally, I doubt a girl with her family history and sacred gear wouldn’t be an exceptional swordswoman already.

Lo and behold, my eyes found Zekka looking down, all of a sudden finding the floor very interesting.

I couldn’t help myself anymore at this point.

“Zekka-chan,” I spoke up.

“...Yes, N-Nori-san?” She eventually answered.

“You’re first,” I stated simply.

Zekka perked up and finally raised her head in shock.

“Eh!?” Avi gasped, “Mr. Kusanagi, didn’t you hear what I sai-”

“Yeah, I did.” I cut her off with a sigh, “It’s also wrong, and Zekka here just let it sit.”

Avi blinked at me, then blinked at Zekka, who gave her an anxious smile, before promptly looking back at me, “...Really!?”

I almost sighed again, but forced myself to stop.

In part, I can’t exactly blame the pink devil. She doesn’t come from Japan, she wasn’t born or raised here, so I’m not shocked she didn’t hear Zekka’s last name and immediately figure her out.

On the other hand, though.

She runs a club called Cult Sword in Japan, yet doesn’t recognize the clan name belonging to possibly thee strongest sword saint in the country.

Yikes, pinky, yikes.

In the end, I decided to wave the shrimp off with a simple and concise, “Seeing is believing.” Before I began walking to one end of the dojo.

Avi’s eyes widened, and she then looked toward Zekka once more, who just let out a quivering breath and gulped.

“I…” Avi began, clearly unsure, for once sounding like she sees the look on the other girl's face, “I’m not sure, Mr. Kusanagi. I still think it’d be better if I fought you in her place, instead!”

“Ah, pinky…” I toss my bag against the wall, propping it up against it, “There’s no coddling when it comes to the blade. Speaking of,” I muse aloud, “we won’t need protective gear, just a few practice swords. That’s all, alright?”

It takes a long moment, but eventually, Avi responds, “...Right.”

As I hear the small pink girl bound off to wherever the gear storage is here, I turn back around, and send the remaining supposedly younger girl who looks like a deer caught in headlights a smile.

“Remember,” I begin, softly, “just try and relax.”

< ~ A New Sun ~ >

Zekka felt like she was dying from anxiety.

To be fair, most of this is her fault. It wouldn’t be fair to blame Kusanagi, or even Avi-senpai.

No, she’s the one who couldn’t speak up when it mattered, and so now she’s here. In this position.

In a dojo, across from her, stands the man who killed a rampaging Boosted Gear user. A literal Shinto God, a Kami. Who likely has figured out about her family and her sacred gear by now.

It’s in cases like these were she wishes her grandmother weren’t such a good instructor. She wishes she didn’t know about the Longinus, about the Kami, about any of that.

Oh, she doesn’t think he’ll hurt her; on the contrary, she’s fairly certain he’ll hold back a vast majority of his power.

That still doesn’t stop the anxiety from gnawing at her, though. From forming that empty pit in her stomach that her mind just sinks into it.

Until, inevitably, something drags her back out of it.

“Alright! Here ya go!” Avi-senpai came bounding back up, a heap of bamboo practice swords in her arms, “Pick whichever you two want, however many you want!”

We approached where Avi-senpai stood in the middle of the dojo.

Nori-san picked first, and without an ounce of hesitation, he drew out the largest bamboo sword of the lot Avi had brought.

Which, considering how large his primary weapon appears to be…

Zekka’s eyes glanced at his sword bag.

Yeah, she saw that coming.

Almost causally, he slung the weapon over his shoulder, its size and heft not seeming to bother him at all. Once more, completely expected.

For herself, Zekka took a moment to comb through the options available before drawing out a single standard-looking bamboo sword.

Nori-san tilted his head at her, and she saw the momentary look of curiosity flash through his eyes.

Ah, it’s because she only picked a single sword, isn’t it? He’s aware of her family's style of swordsmanship, then.

Despite that, he didn’t question it, instead turning back and walking to his position on the other side of the dojo.

Without any further prompt, Zekka moved to do the same, her hands shakily clenching onto the bamboo sword.

Well, she was about to, anyway.

“Psshhhh~! Hey! Zekka-chan!”

Zekka flinched as Avi-senpai leaned toward her, with her voice coming out…hushed!?

By this point, Zekka didn’t think such a thing was possible for Avi-senpai!

Honestly, that caught her off guard enough already, but what Avi-senpai said next just made it more so.

“Listen, it’s okay if you don’t wanna fight, alright? I’ll think of something, if you don’t!” She said, “You don’t have anything to prove!”

And just like that, the abyss in her gut grew just a touch warm.

For a moment, Zekka couldn’t recall the last time someone showed such genuine care for her, besides her grandmother, anyhow.

For a moment, Zekka just stood there, shell-shocked.

Nothing to prove, huh?

Unfortunately, her senpai is wrong about that.

Relax.

Right.

Taking a deep breath, Zekka’s eyes finally met her senpai’s, “It’s fine, Avi-senpai.” She said, hushed right back, “I’ll be fine.”

For a moment longer, Avi-senpai stared back into her eyes, a sharp focus in her gaze as she searched for something, like deceit, most likely.

When she found nothing, all tension and seriousness left her at once, and she stepped back.

“O-kay then!” She shouted, “Let’s get this started!”

Finally able to turn around, she does so. But not without seeing Nori-san standing there, in his position, a small smirk on his face.

He heard everything, didn’t he?

She looked toward her senapi, seeing the small pink-haired girl trying to pull away the floor cushions while still carrying the bamboo sword in her arms, completely oblivious to the fact that they weren’t quiet at all.

Luckily, he doesn’t seem mad, more amused than anything else, but still, the lack of awareness is a little…yikes.

Still, she found herself disregarding it fairly quickly because, in the end, that’s just Avi-senpai for you.

No, as she walked to her position, she found a new feeling welling within her chest.

Well, not necessarily new. She’s felt this before, this anticipation, this drive.

Ten years ago, she made a vow to her grandmother that she’d become the strongest swordsman, that she’d reach the same height as her ancestor, and make a ton of friends.

Nowadays, she thinks that path was for naught, because she didn’t make any friends at all.

Yet, to say that path gave her nothing at all would be wrong.

No, she became strong. Of that she’s sure.

Maybe not the strongest, not yet, but as she stops at her position and turns to face her opponent, that drive thrums within her heart.

She can’t help herself. That drive to improve, to test your blade against another's, to prove that the path she walked wasn’t completely useless, that something good came out from it all, well…it never left.

“Alrighty! Whew!” Avi-senpai finally managed to move everything out of the way, off the dojo floor. She then turned, her hands on her hips as she stood at the edge of the center of the floor, “Now then, we’ll keep the rules simple, since it’s only a spar! No time limit, first clean hit wins the match! Cool?”

Ah, so a fight to the bitter end without any breaks.

Nori-san gave a contented look as he replied with a smooth, “Very.”

Zekka merely nodded and readied herself.

Across from her, Nori-san didn’t seem to do the same. He kept his sword lazily hung over his shoulder, waiting patiently for the ‘match’ to begin.

Avi-senpai nodded, pleased, “Good!” She raised her hand, “Ready? Then begin!” And swiped it down.

Nori-san vanished.

As soon as Avi-senpai lowered her hand, he was just gone.

Fortunately, he wasn’t a small guy, so she saw him when he reappeared.

Unfortunately, he wasn’t a small guy, and he was right in front of her.

Avi-senpai yelled something, but she couldn’t hear her, she was far to focused, her instincts sharpening as Nori-san brought his odachi down from above.

A split-second decision between blocking or dodging it played out in her mind, and she quickly settled on the latter.

She moved, practically kicking off the floor as his sword passed through the air her body once occupied. She could feel it, even as it passed by, even as she went flying to the side, the slash cutting through air, the vibrating, the near ringing.

The power within a single arc of his wooden sword it’d would be far too much to take head-on. It’d blow through her guard in an instant.

He stops his sword as quickly as it comes down, right before it can contact the floor, his golden eyes immediately snapping to her new position.

He stepped, and that one step somehow turned into a dozen in an instant, and he was nearly on top of her again!

His sword came out like a lance, piercing forward with all the power his slash had, yet concentrated on the blade’s tip, and of course, it was even faster than his first attack to boot!

There wasn’t any time to dodge, not this time! No, she had to parry it, redirect the blade away with the force of her own; it’s the only way!

Her blade rose to meet his at last, her’s coming in from the side, slamming into it with all the force she could muster!

Her eyes widen significantly when it does nothing, and the blade continues completely unabated.

So…so soon? On the second strike!? She lamented internally.

She closed her eyes, preparing for the inevitable explosion of pain.

Only to find a blast of wind hit her instead.

“...H-Huh?” She gasps, confused, before looking down to find the tip of his odachi right in front of her chest, having stopped right before it could make contact.

“You’re holding back.” His voice, succinct and to the point, followed, causing her gaze to shoot up and look at his face.

He looked serious, as serious as he looked back when Avi was talking about him becoming the club advisor.

He pulled the sword back before lightly and casually swinging it at her with one hand.

On instinct, she held her sword up to ward it off, yet even still, with one arm, the swing sent her flying across the dojo, her arms rattling and ears ringing.

“Don’t.” He continued, plainly, “The world doesn’t care about whatever mental blocks you have, or whatever you’re feeling inside. If you never stop holding back, you’ll remain as you are.” He points her sword at her, and for a second, she can see it.

A golden glow, an aura, flaring up around him, but only for a moment.

“Show me, show us, the extent of what you can do!” He practically demanded.

Zekka gritted her teeth and stood up straight. For a second, her eyes drifted toward the bamboo sword heap that Avi-senpai brought in.

Then her gaze snapped back to her opponent.

Nori-san frowned.

And just like before, he vanished.

Truly, Zekka could only wish it were so easy, to just let it go. The drive is there, yet…

These chains don’t feel like they’ll ever leave.

< ~ A New Sun ~ >

Chapter 98 End

Don't worry, Zekka's actually pretty badass once she gets over this slump she's in right now, promise, like, for real, lol.

Chapter 98 Delayed Until Weekend

This is a very similar case to the delay that happened with 94. Except, now? That whole thing is starting to affect me.

I'm not sick or anything, but I'm more exhausted than I think I've ever been in a while. I think now that it's reached the point it's not just a one-off thing, you guys deserve a bit more of an explanation.

Basically, my girlfriend lost her job and has been severely sick as of late, and I've been having to take care of her. And by late, I mean the past couple of months, almost. It's several different things, all at once. Some things get better, others get worse.

Luckily, as of recently, she's found another job, and although she hasn't necessarily gotten all that much better health-wise, it's getting manageable at least.

I think it's on the final stretch now, another week, and things should be back to normal over here. Regardless, it's all been taking a toll on your boy as of late, and this is the result. I'm sorry guys, I'm just gonna need more time with this one.

As I said, like the delay with 94, 98 will just be coming this weekend, and 99 is still on schedule for next Friday.

Honestly, I hope things get back to normal here soon. I'm not sure if you guys noticed, but not only is A New Sun's Anniversary coming up on June 15th (that's the day the 1st chapter of it went up on QQ), but the big Chapter 100 is coming up on the 20th, and I do wanna do something special for both of those events!

For now, though, I leave you guys with some more pics of Zekka I found on Pixiv. Hope to see ya'll there for what's coming.

A New Sun Chapter 97

Chapter 97

~ A New Sun ~

The pinkette kneeling on the floor before me began to sweat and shudder, and that was the only visible movement she'd made since she went down there.

She also hasn't said anything, but I feel that'll change soon.

Why?

Well, I'm still lying here, across my couch. Unmoved. Not exactly unbothered, but I have yet to say anything.

It's been more than a moment by now. Probably minutes, if I had to guess, I haven't been keeping track.

Zekka has been standing almost as still as Avi this entire time, too, her lips sealed shut, the poor girl has no idea what to do or even say.

I know I'm not helping, but this is all to punish Avi, the little shrimp, for pulling this in the first place. I'm sure she'll forgive me after this.

Also, she practically called me old again, so I'm feeling more than a little petty right now.

Though I do have to say, respect where it's due, I expected the little shrimp to get tired kneeling like that by now.

Ah, well, I have time.

Without saying anything, I lean further back into the couch and pull up my phone again.

This time, I'm holding it so the screen is facing purely toward me. No chance anyone in front of me could see it.

I figure since I do have time, I could attend to something else of far more importance!

Fox titties.

It has been a little bit since I last checked up on Yasaka and Kunou.

Or as I'm damn near ready to start permenantely calling them, Concubine and Daddy's Brat, if they keep sending me pictures of themselves looking smug with their chests plastered all over the screen.

Maybe after this, I'll hit them up before heading up to Takamaghara.

Yeah, that sounds like a plan.

Actually, I'll gather up all my girls, we'll make it a group project.

Zekka squeaks in the background.

I look up from my phone at her, eyebrow raised at her, only to see that her face is a burning red and she's gaping at me.

I give a glance to my lower half to find no Nori Junior making a surprise appearance, so I'm not sure what set her off.

Oh! I made a face, didn't I?

Oops.

Oh well.

Now then, how should I respond to-

"Ooookaaayyy!"

Oh me damn it.

The pinkette rises from her bowing position with a shout, her legs wobbly and shaky, with angry red marks marring her knees, and even on her forehead.

Despite all that, though?

Avi put her fists on her waist and stood straight and proud.

"That was starting to hurt, so excuse me for my disrespect, sensei!" She exclaimed.

I couldn't help it anymore.

With a twitch of my brow, I turned off the screen and dropped my phone to the side.

Then, with a smooth motion, I sat up.

With just that single movement, just sitting on the couch as I am, I end up looking down at her.

That's how short pinky here is.

Avi blinked at me, "Eh?"

I reached out and just as smoothly, flicked her on the forehead.

Smack bad on the red spot like it was a bullseye to be shot.

"YOUCH!" The shrimp cried, jumping back, her hands instinctively going to cover the struck area.

And before she could say anything.

"I'm not your sensei." I immediately began, clipped and annoyed, "I've never taught anyone like that. I'm not even old enough to be a sensei!" I ground out, "And to top it all off, don't you think this is all more than a little sudden? We didn't even meet until the other day, what could I possibly help you with!?"

The short-haired girl rubbed the sore spot atop her head, gazing at me with something I didn't quite expect.

"Ah…Right." She hums out with a tilt of her head, a bashful smile stretching across her face, "I guess I did sort of jump the gun a bit, huh? My apologies!" She bowed, swiftly, a normal respectful one, no getting on her hands and knees this time, "Allow me to introduce myself properly!"

From behind Avi, I could see Zekka watching on with no small amount of awe and shock.

Same, Zekka-chan, same.

"Kusanagi-sen-, er, Mr. Kusanagi!" Avi decided as she went on, no brakes, "I am Avi! Avi Amon! Third child of the High Class Devil Pillar Clan Amon!" For a second there, it looked like she was about to trip over her words, but she held strong, "And I am a big admirer of yours!"

Huh? Wait, what?

All of a sudden, Shirone's words from way back when ring in the back of my head.

Number one fan.

She came to Kuoh because of me and my fight against the Red Dragon, I remember that!

But-

"...Why?" I asked aloud, utterly bewildered.

Avi smiled, blindingly bright in fact, "Why, because of your swordsmanship, Mr. Kusanagi!"

Zekka tilted her head in the back, perplexed, and I damn near copied her, because that just gave me more questions.

Rather than ask, I just motioned toward her and simply stated, "Elaborate. Please."

Avi practically preened, "Gladly! See, with just a blade, you took down thee rampaging Red Dragon! This generation's Red Dragon Emperor, the Boosted Gear user in an out-of-control Juggernaut Drive!" Zekka's eyes widened considerably in the background; by contrast, I grimaced.

"It was nowhere near as impressive as you think." I denied, more than a little embarrassed regarding that whole deal.

Not only did I have help, I nearly died more then once, only saved by my bullshit healing ability. The me from back then is so much weaker compared to the me right now that the comparison frankly brings physical pain.

Well, it would if I could feel proper pain, but it's the point that stands.

Avi simply waved me off, her smile never faltering, "That doesn't matter to me! What does is you still did it all with a sword. And fire, real cool fire, but mostly a sword!" She nods to herself, rapidly, "And from what I saw, it didn't even look like a particularly strong one either!"

I'm not going to lie, that almost offended me something fierce.

Then I recall that, despite its history, back then Odoru Taiyōkō-sen didn't even have a name, or much of the power that it does now.

So I suppose she's not technically wrong about that.

"You showed that something that strong can be brought down by something so small!" Avi continued, fist pumping, before she stops, blinks, and scratches the back of her head, "Well, not that your sword is small, but you get it, eheh!"

I know she doesn't mean it as an innuendo, so I won't say it out loud.

But.

That doesn't stop me from thinking it! Heh!

…I really need to stop spending so much time around Kuroka.

"But yeah!" Avi continued, "That is the reason I call you sensei! And why I want your help, specifically! I have a goal! A dream that I will accomplish!" She clenches her fist close to her chest, "And you showed that it isn't impossible. So, thank you!"

Isn't she giving me a little too much credit?

Still, I can't help but feel the drive coming off this girl. It's something for a little shrimp, isn't it?

I let out a long and low breath before leveling her an inquiring stare.

"I won't promise anything right now." Her smile still doesn't waver as I begin, "But," In fact, it grows wider, "I'll at least hear you out, pinky. Whatchya need?"

Avi barely managed to suppress an excited shriek as she turned, right toward Zekka.

Who promptly flinched as the smaller girl's intensely excited face was pointed toward her.

I'm also fairly sure it activated Zekka's 'fight, flight, freeze' response, because the girl looked like she wanted to run away, desperately, but didn't even get the chance to as Avi pranced over to her and threw an arm around the girls shoulders, causing her to slouch down to the pinky's level.

"Zekka-chan and I are in a group, or, club, you could say!" Avi began to explain, grinning from ear to ear, "But there's a slight complication! We don't exactly have an advisor, or, well, enough members, or an official club room, nor, u-uh, acknowledgement from the school that we even exist…"

Avi slowly trailed off, with each thing she listed, her mood seemed to drop a bit, and she slouched more and more, until her pink eyes practically swirled with dread and worry by the end.

She was dragging along Zekka the entire time, too. By the end, the poor girl was practically bent nearly completely over, and straining to breathe normally.

"But we could fix one of those things!" Avi suddenly perked right back up, her normal asserting itself, with Zekka gasping for a breath in relief, "We need an advisor, and I think you're the best person for the job!"

I let out a considering hum at that.

A club advisor, huh? How would that even work for me?

Though thinking about it, in the novels, Rias managed to get Rose a job at the school as a teacher after he left her behind in Japan.

And Rose is around my age.

Realistically, I could bully Sona into making such a thing happen as well. It wouldn't even be that hard!

No, what the question should be is, is this worth my time?

If I'm right, and this entire thing, these girls, are a part of some side story or something another that came out after I went under in my first life, then something may happen eventually that I should be aware of.

Like, shit, Zekka over there has the Sacred Gear hosting the souls of the First Man and Woman, that by itself is pretty important, no?

Especially considering the whole deal with the big guy upstairs here.

Truth be told, even with the promise of new events to deal with, new enemies to fight, something new in general, I don't think it'd be completely worth it to have to babysit a bunch of girls to access it.

At the same time, do I have a choice in the matter? If I let this sit, if I let this fester, and something big happens when I'm not there, it'd be the Red Dragon event all over again.

I close my eyes and lean forward, my chin resting on my hands.

After a moment's more consideration, I open my eyes and gaze at the two girls sharply.

I don't need much more. If it's not worth my time, I shall make it worth my time. If this ends up being nothing, then so be it. If this all ends up coalescing into something far bigger, then I'll be there.

This time, I'll be there.

"I'll be real with you." I start, my tone broaching no argument, deadly serious.

Avi seemed to pick up on that, as her smile hardened, albeit only a fraction, while Zekka still just seemed confused.

"I don't know anything about this advisor stuff, alright?" I admit, standing up straight, "So I'm probably not the best man for the job here."

Avi shakes her head, adamant, "That might be what you think, but I don't agree!"

I couldn't help but chuckle as I walked up to the two girls.

"Yeah," I smirked, "somehow, I figured you'd say that. Well," I stretch my arms before looking down at the two girls intently, "you've certainly got my attention, and now I'm curious. You say you've already got a place?"

Avi smirks back at me as she nods, a fire building in her eyes, an anticipation.

"Good." I state simply, "Then show me."

"Heh. With pleasure, Kusanagi-sensei!" Avi answered fervently.

I wasted no time in flicking her forehead again.

"A-AH!?" Pinky didn't see it coming and ended up falling over, releasing Zekka before she dragged her to the floor too.

Zekka looked between the two of us, clearly unsure of what to say, but that was alright for now, I'm more focused on Avi at the moment.

"I'm not your sensei. Not yet, at least, and I may not be after this still." I shrug, giving her a lazy smirk, "Guess we'll see how it goes, hmm?"

Avi rubs her forehead with a hand, the other keeping her sat upright, yet despite her state, not even a little has that fire in her eyes weakened.

"I understand, but if there's a chance, there's hope!" She nods resolutely, staring me straight in the eye, "And we won't let it go to waste, will we, Zekka-chan!"

"U-Uh!?" Zekka jumps, having all of a sudden been directly called out, "I, we…will?"

"Yeah!" Avi jumps up onto her feet, fist pumping, "That's the spirit!"

"Spirit…?" Zekka parrots back awkwardly.

"Yeah! Lemme see that fire! Woo!"

"F-Fire?"

These two, man, these two.

Zekka's just parroting back parts of whatever Avi's saying because she doesn't know what to say, meanwhile, Zekka's tone flies over Avi's head, and all she's hearing are the words.

I had to resist the urge to chuckle at their antics, and although it's a shame to stop them mid-show, I'm going to have to.

"Alright, alright." I wave at the two of them, Avi's attention immediately snapping to me as I speak, while it takes a moment more for Zekka to almost drowsily look my way as well, "Give me a minute to grab something before we head out, okay?"

Avi quickly waves me off, "No worries! Though, uh, we're going to have to go back to the school, so…" She rubs the back of her head again, more than a little abashed, "Could you grab Schwert-chan too while you're at it? I don't even recognize where here is, that, and even if I could…Well, I wouldn't be able to teleport us out of here myself."

Now, at that, both Zekka and I raised eyebrows her way.

Sure, she could just be talking about the barrier around the estate. That would stop her from teleporting out and in whenever she wanted since she's not keyed in.

At the same time, the way she said it implies something entirely different.

Also, Schwert-chan, cute. I don't think those two have talked barely at all, yet still, here comes Avi bulldozing her way through formality.

I'll save that thought for later, though, and instead shake my head.

"Don't worry, pinky," I assuage her worries, "I can port the three of us fine myself, just wait for me."

Avi quickly perked up, with any sense of shame or off feeling vanishing as she sent me a thumbs up, "Fire!"

I chuckled, sending the girl a thumbs-up back as I walked away.

I wouldn't need to worry about them messing with anything, not like I suspected them to on purpose anyhow, but even then it wouldn't be a problem because I won't be long.

Honestly, the only thing that might take time is finding my old sword-carrying bag…

~ A New Sun ~

My return with my old, filled, sword-carrying bag bought reactions from both girls, as was to be expected.

Excitement from Avi was especially expected, but Zekka's odd stare at the bag wasn't.

No confusion, just pure consideration.

Regardless, when I returned, we were very quickly off!

Since I didn't know where this building was on the junior high school's campus, I beamed us down right in front of the entrance.

Though apparently, that wasn't a problem, as Avi quickly waved us to follow her deeper in, the little pinky practically ran for the trees.

I mean that literally. She started running toward an old-looking forest that sat in what could easily be mistaken for the campus' background.

Zekka looked like she wanted to say something to Avi before she ran off, but she ran off before she could even get a word out, leaving the awkward girl there sighing before quickly running off, after giving me a very pleading look.

I'd tell her she wouldn't want my brand of help with whatever her problem is, but honestly, she might be just that desperate to accept it.

It didn't take very long at the pass we ended up going, and considering all of us were a degree of supernatural, we could go fast. It took barely a minute.

Which is pretty shocking considering what Avi ended up leading us to.

Nestled within the forest was a small, clearly abandoned building. The pathway leading up to it had long since been overtaken by the forest, and the foliage and green around it were slowly encroaching upon the wood of the building.

I recognized the building on sight for what it was.

A dojo. An old traditional Japanese-style dojo in a clear state of disrepair.

"Here we are!" Avi stopped and turned to us, throwing her arms up as she presented the place to us.

"...Ah?" Zekka gave her a sound, which is better than nothing, at least.

I scratched my chin as I gave the building a considering once-over.

All in all, it's old, but it doesn't look ready to fall apart. Yet.

Serviceable. If nothing else.

I gave Avi a nod.

"Hehe! Right! I'll show you two inside!" Without a prompt, Avi turned back and booked it straight for the door.

Though she did stop right before she flung herself through said door, barely, to open it, and quickly wiggle off her shoes, depositing them to the side of the entryway.

We followed her example, though much less clumsily, I must add.

Though I have to say, what greeted us inside wasn't nearly what I expected.

It was like night and day, the outside vs the in. Upon walking in, the first thing that hit me was this crisp, fresh paint smell, mixed with the cool evening air.

This came from the walls, which were a stark white, not a hole, mark, or blemish anywhere.

The floors, by contrast, were wooden, and they looked old, aged, but not rotten and falling apart.

All in all, it reminded me of the dojo that I had in my home near Kuoh, like an older version of it.

"Wah." Zekka let out a sigh next to me. Not a bad one, but it was certainly a cute one, considering the way she did it.

Avi put her arms behind her back, fingers locked as she practically skipped to the center of the dojo. As soon as her foot hit the center, she flipped back around, facing us.

"I know it may not look the best from the outside," Avi began with a big smile, "but that certainly changes once you make it inside!"

"That it does." I agree, nodding approvingly.

"Yes," Zekka also agrees, though quieter, and as she kneels to run a hand along the wooden floor, "it's clear that this place is very well maintained…"

Huh. She's so fascinated with something regarding the floor that she managed a full sentence. Neat!

"So then, pinky." I look around, specifically toward the walls.

I can feel the auras within them.

Demonic. Youkai. Magic.

Nothing Holy related, yet still, so many different powers, in the walls?

"Mind telling us what this place is?" I finished, raising an eyebrow.

Avi smirked, likely clocking onto the fact that I had sensed whatever's in the walls.

Thus, she wasted no time.

With a snap of her fingers, the walls revolved, turning like a hidden bookcase or door would to reveal a hidden room.

But instead, this merely revealed new walls.

Walls packed to the brim with swords.

Countless. Swords.

Encased within thick glass display cases, there had to be dozens, no, easily a hundred, probably more than that.

And they were the source of the auras I sensed.

Which is weird, because a Youkai aura, on a sword…? That's new, I didn't know such a thing could exist.

"This," Avi began, calling out, "is the place for seeking the finest weapons, cultivating the best swordsmanship, and becoming the greatest swordsmen!"

Avi preened, puffing her chest out whilst placing her fists on her hips.

"The Occult Sword Research Club! Or, if you wanna be simple about it, Cult Sword!"

Ah.

Shirone was right.

She might be just a touch obsessed with swords.

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 97 End

In this chapter, Nori considers joining a cult!

That sums it up pretty well I feel, lol.

A New Sun Chapter 96

Chapter 96

~ A New Sun ~

Ah, good old deja vu.

Smack.

"Weeehhhh!? Norriii!"

It's been a while. How've you been?

Smack.

"Nnnnghhhhh!"

Good? Good.

My hand went back up, and as soon as it did, Uzume started squirming around desperately in my lap.

"W-Wait! Wait! Stop!" She cried out, "What did I even do now!? I was asleep! Asleep!"

I blinked at that, realizing that she was technically right.

When I got back home after that whole ordeal outside the junior high school, I walked straight up to this goddess' room, picked her up immediately, dragged her ass out here into the gardens, and started spanking her.

I didn't even explain anything; I just started going to town.

That's honestly just how natural this entire motion is at this point.

"That's fair." I admit after a moment of thought.

I set my hand down on her lower back as Uzume breathed out a sigh of relief.

Her ass was already red, of course, or else I would have put it there just to tease her.

By the way, as an aside, she's wearing this deep purple lingerie set, and I can't for the life of me figure out why.

It's not like she expected anyone to see her in it, right? So then why go through the extra trouble?

Trying to comprehend the inner workings of her head would give me a headache, though, so I'll just leave it at 'It's Uzume' and move on.

Doing so, I proceed to level a dry look down at the back of her head.

She can't even see my face at present, yet somehow, likely by pure instinct, her body started tensing up.

"So," I began, "when were you going to tell me some girl is running around with the Miyamoto name?"

It was now Uzume's turn to blink.

Her response? Just as eloquent.

"...Eh?" A confused noise, perfect.

My hand suddenly went back up into the air.

"Eh!? N-Nori, wait, hold on, I–"

And like a well-oiled machine, it came right back down on one of her cheeks.

Smack.

"EEEEEE! C-Come onnnn!" She cried, wriggling around in my lap, "Musashi didn't have any kids! I don't know what you're talking about!"

My hand stopped halfway, as my eyebrow raised in its place.

"Oh?" I hummed, "Interesting…So the name Zekka Miyamoto doesn't ring any bells?"

"None!" She denied, exasperated and more than slightly panicked, "We watch all the families, from mystic to martial, and we especially keep close tabs on the legendary family lines! If his line existed, we would have watched over it!"

I click my tongue, "You're positive about that? That he didn't start a family?"

"I never said that he didn't have a family." Uzume stressed, "He did adopt some kids, and he had students, but he never passed on his genes!"

I furrowed my brow at that, ready to open my mouth and ask how that changed anything, but Uzume beat me to the punch.

"And before you ask!" She begins anew, "Those kids he adopted also died before they could start families of their own!"

I couldn't help but wince at that.

Still, I had to ask.

"And you're sure he didn't father a kid with, like, a courtesan or the like?"

Uzume snickered, "I don't think you understand, Nori, that guy…he wouldn't do anything like that."

"...Was he gay?" I asked reflexively.

Uzume wheezed so hard she damn near fell off my lap, "No, n-no…hah, quite the opposite. He, and those damn swords both, were both supermassive perverts. Obsessed with breasts for some reason, can you believe it?"

Huh?

Wait.

Obsessed with breasts?

The fucking what.

"Why?" I asked, utterly flabbergasted.

Uzume shrugged, as much as she could anyway, "I don't know. Regardless, it ended up with the guy having this sort of stigma around him in the past." Uzume continued explaining, "As time went on, though, that bit was pretty much forgotten, buried under all his accomplishments and such. But…yeah."

Yeah fucking nothing!

What the hell is wrong with this world!?

Wait a second, let's back up here.

"You mentioned 'those damn swords' as well, what was that about?"

Uzume gave a nervous chuckle, "Ah, right. That would be his Sacred Gear. A pair of swords called Eden's Dual."

…Eden? As in, the Garden of Eden?

And just like that, realization struck me.

That feeling I sensed, that divine power that reminded me of a holy relic, it was a Sacred Gear, but not a relic.

No, a person, a pair of people. The first humans that were created by the big, sometimes angry guy upstairs.

The First Man and the First Woman.

I frowned.

The First Man and the First Woman.

…I can't say their names.

I know who they are. Who doesn't know the story of the Garden of Eden?

It's just like how I can't say the big guy's name anymore.

Yet somehow, I doubt this is related to me specifically. It's far more likely He sealed their names away when he stuffed them in the gear. Maybe that's their punishment for eating the fruit here?

If so, that's wild.

And Musashi had them as his Sacred Gear?

Somehow even wilder. I know he's wanked to high heaven and back in these kinds of worlds, these kinds of stories, but still, damn.

But of course, the titty god author had to go and ruin them by making Musashi, and the first humans, boob-obsessed perverts.

I wish I were shocked, but truly, I sort of felt it coming a mile away.

…At least Zekka seemed like a good girl, if a bit shy and socially stunted. Not a hint of titty obsession on her from, albeit, what little I saw of her thus far.

"Well, that answers another thing for me, then." I speak up with a sigh, "Pretty sure the new girl has his Sacred Gear along with his name."

Uzume freezes at that, before she slowly slumps, letting out a groan, "It's fine, it's fine." She begins to try convincing herself, "That gear lost the second sword centuries ago, it's still strong, but at least it's not a Longinus Level Threat, so it's fine you didn't know where it ended up until now…" Uzume trails off, muttering incomprehensibly to herself.

Somehow, I'm also not shocked she lost track of the gear.

Also, as if I needed further proof that Zekka girl is some sort of protagonist, there it is.

Her family name already made that likely, but add potential Longinus Class Sacred Gear to the list, and that practically guarantees it.

Uzume begins to slowly curl up into a fetal position, still rambling on, but at this point, I can't say I need much more out of her.

So I'll leave her be, running my fingers through her silky smooth purple hair just to give my hands something to do as I think.

About what exactly?

Well.

Now that I know all this, I'm probably going to have to keep far more of an eye on the situation than I originally thought.

The girl's family made her important. A Sacred Gear like that on top of that? Oh yeah, someone, somewhere, is likely after her.

Someone being after her would also likely explain why Uzume and the Pantheon as a whole didn't even know she existed. Her family was hiding her, or just hiding in general.

And I mean, come on, one of her swords has already gone missing! My bet is someone in the past took it, and whoever they are, they likely won't settle for just half a Longnius Sacred Gear.

They're going to want the full thing eventually, and they're probably going to start something to get it.

I internally groan at the thought, my other hand reaching up to run a hand through my hair as I huff.

The question then becomes, Who did it? Who took the sword? Who am I supposed to suspect is coming?

My knee-jerk reaction is the Hero Faction, but I annihilated their leadership, and I don't think they survived after that. The Khaos Brigade as a whole is still around, though, yet I haven't heard them doing much of anything lately.

Even down in the Underworld, beyond backing Kokopuffs, I mean.

Which means there's most likely a new threat abound.

Fuck me.

This is one of the rare times when I think I truly wish I hadn't died when I did. I wish I had finished the entire original set of light novels and had even the chance to see where the hell these characters and events are coming from.

It's odd, though, now that I'm thinking about it…

I look down at the still-blubbering Uzume in my lap.

I never really get that feeling about certain other characters or events, even though I never saw or heard of them from the source material either.

Uzume here, for instance. My mother. Takamagahara. Izanami and Yomi, and so on.

Weird.

Probably best not to dwell on that, though.

I stand up, picking up and carrying the goddess that was once on my lap under my arm.

One last thing I need to dwell on, though.

That little pink-haired brat called herself Avi.

I have heard her name before, her full name.

Avi Amon. Shirone told me about her way back before Odin visited Japan, around the time when I was collaborating with the clans and the youkai, planning his visit and tour and all that.

It was rather offhandedly, and I recall considering checking out what she was all about back then, but events of that time sort of pushed that stray thought to the back of the list, so to speak.

Shirone had described her as my number one fan, but somehow, I doubt that's accurate if she couldn't even recognize me.

…That, or I can add 'forgetful' to Avi's personality index, and I can kind of see that being the case, considering what little I've seen of her thus far.

She was like the opposite of Zekka, and I get the feeling she had a good head on her shoulders, so Avi not being all there?

Well, it checks out at least.

Regardless, to say my interest in her had waned would be an understatement.

Or, rather, my interest is now invested in bullying the little brat because she called me old.

That is assuming we even run into each other again, of course.

I don't doubt we will, though. It's pretty likely she'll latch onto Zekka for plot reasons or what have you, considering how they met, even if I were there.

So~! I won't have to worry about that! I will have my revenge!

Eventually.

And I'm not sure how yet, but I will!

In the meantime, though, I make my way back toward the main house, carrying Uzume along for the ride.

I'm going to throw her in her room, let her settle, and as I do that, I'm going to help Rose plan for Schwert's eventual return.

I don't mean help with planning a training plan, oh no, Rose has that covered. I'm talking about a sort of 'successful first day of school' after-party type of planning.

And, well, if it was a bad day, then the party becomes more like a cheering-up party, rather than a celebratory one.

Rose is very keen on making sure Schwert has a proper education, and having at least a good time while she's at it.

I can only wonder why, huh?

So as soon as I had put Uzume away, Rose and I got to work for the rest of the day.

Thankfully, come the time school got out and I went to pick up Schwert, her day had gone rather plainly, according to her anyway.

As it would turn out, her appearance was sort of overshadowed by a certain other girl, who had made her entrance by somehow jumping into her second-story classroom via a window from outside.

As said, though, Schwert didn't seem to mind.

I couldn't stop myself from cackling for the rest of the night, though.

Beyond that first day, nothing of note happened for a little while.

A day after the first, two, three, until nearly a week had passed.

By this point, Uzume had gotten herself together enough to go tell my mother what was going on and explain why I was going to be a little late visiting now.

According to Uzume, she accepted it, though Uzume herself didn't accept the spanking Ama gave her for letting the girl slip through her fingers for so long. Well, that, and her gear.

I didn't exactly know what to expect next, but I can sure as hell say I didn't expect what would.

~ A New Sun ~

The evening sun was getting lower and lower in the sky as I lay around on the couch, thoroughly breaking in my new phone with a whole lot of texting.

Well, I say texting, but there weren't many words going around.

More like pictures.

A lot of pictures.

Right now, it was mostly between the Youkai girls and me; the others were busy, or Rose, and were thus way too shy to do such a thing.

Understandable.

What is also understandable is that I was a bit too preoccupied staring at my phone to notice anything going on around me.

Why would I? It's not like anyone is going to appear in the middle of the living room around this time-

A Norse magic circle sprouted up in the middle of the living room.

I turned my head, slowly, robotically, toward it, and blinked slowly.

One of my hands let go of my phone to pat my body down.

Good. I'm still wearing my robe. Thank fucking me.

I was triply sure of that, thanks once said magic circle deposited three girls in my living room instead of just one.

See, ever since her first day, Schwert figured out how to teleport herself between here and the school, Kuroka and Rose modified the barrier and such to let her do so.

That didn't stop her from bringing people with though.

But my little phone time here certainly stopped me from realizing she got out of school at this time.

With a click of a button, my phone screen went dark as Schwert's almost immediately approached me.

I didn't even get to ask who her friends were, even though I already knew, before she spoke plainly.

"They aren't my friends, they just really wanted to see you for some reason."

And with that simple statement, Schwert gave an annoyed huff and walked off.

…Well, alright then!

As she walked away, the two girls behind her were revealed to my sight.

I already knew who they were, of course, I could sense them as soon as they appeared, but I couldn't see with Schwert right in front of me.

Now, though, I could.

Zekka stood there, looking around like a fish that jumped out of water a week ago and was suffocating horribly.

Avi though? She winced, her head craning briefly in the direction of the artifact room, likely where she felt the immense holy spirit aura of several artifacts and weapons sitting around.

Whatever she felt, though? That faded immediately as she turned toward me and promptly pointed.

"Yoouuuuuu!" She exclaimed!

I pointed my thumb toward myself, "Meeee?" I exclaimed back mildly, eyebrow raised.

Zekka gave a nervous chuckle, but beyond that, stood stock still and said nothing.

Undeterred, the pink-haired invader stepped forward, "You weren't Zekka-chan's cold older brother at all!" She continued, accusatory.

I glanced past Avi, toward Zekka, "...You only just now managed to tell her?"

Zekka sighed lowly, "She wouldn't give me much of a chance."

That much figures.

I turned my gaze back to Avi, "Is that all that came here about? Kind of weird, ya know."

Avi shook her head vehemently, walking straight up to the couch, all the while she was fishing around in the small shoulder bag she was carrying.

She pulled out a phone, and with a speed that somehow both amused and scared me, went through it, quickly finding what she needed, before shoving the screen nearly right into my face.

"That's you, isn't it!?" She pointed at the screen with her other hand whilst exclaiming.

What was on her screen?

A static shot of me, shockingly enough. During my fight against the rampaging red dragon, back when Issei went Juggernaut Drive.

Specifically? It's the shot of me getting my clothes blown off by a dragon aura bullet.

I narrowed my gaze at the screen for a moment before looking back at her face, "Out of all the screenshots you could have taken, why that one?"

"So it is you!" Avi accused, completely dodging my question, "Why didn't you say anything the other day, huh!?"

I deadpan stared at her, "You didn't ask for my name, you shrimp, you just assumed I was Zekka's brother or dad."

Avi blinked at that, "Oh." She gave, realizing, before she suddenly pulled away, "Alright! You have me there! Eheh! My bad!" She bowed, sincerely.

Man, what a switch-up, huh?

Meanwhile, poor Zekka was looking around like she was trying to find a way to escape.

She wouldn't be able to find one, at least not before Avi could do what she did next.

"Anyway!" Avi abruptly went down on her knees, slamming her head onto the ground as she did a full kowtow straight from standing position, "Kusanagi-sensei! Zekka-chan and I humbly request your aid!" Avi exclaimed adamantly.

Zekka perked up, letting out a panicked squeak, "Ah!? U-Uh, Avi-senpai, I…" She trailed off, like she wanted to say something, but couldn't.

Meanwhile, I'm just lying here wandering…

When the hell did I become a sensei!?

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 96 End

Oh Nori, you're on somewhat of the right track. To be fair, that's not really his fault, he doesn't know the entire situation quite yet.

In other news, this chapter is far brought far later than usual due to the fact that I scrapped and rewrote the last part.

Originally, I wanted to have them showing up be from Zekka's perspective. I started writing it, got a quarter of the way through and realized...ya, this ain't gonna cut it.

That will all be explained next time instead.

A New Sun Chapter 95

Chapter 95

~ A New Sun ~

I truly don't know what else to say besides that this girl is cute.

Seriously, the way she's trying to keep her guard up while also trying to figure out what I'm going on about is just pure perfection.

My bully senses are tingling. Scratch that; they're practically vibrating and ready to explode.

…It's kind of weird, though, the way she's holding her hand above her chest.

It's like she's prepared to draw something from them, like a weapon.

Which is certainly interesting, to say the least. Considering I don't see a weapon there.

Though from that muddled holy feeling I got from her earlier, I can assume she is likely a Sacred Gear wielder of some sort, a holy relic type?

Her aura feels human, ruling out the possibility of her being some sort of supernatural being like an angel, so unless she's a very lucky quarter or less pure angel or something, I can't see where else that feeling could come from.

In any case, this is all just speculation, and for a while at least, I think it'll remain as such.

Why?

"..."

The poor girl isn't saying anything.

She's just staring at me now, confused, wary, lost, embarrassed, and likely more, all wrapped up into a neat anxious package.

I give her a wave. "Hello? Earth to new girl?" I ask, still amused, yet the slightest amount of concern begins to creep in as well.

"..."

Still nothing, huh?

Oh yeah, a lot like me before that day on the mountain, I should add.

To put it simply? This girl can't socialize, like, at all. Literally.

Granted, part of this is probably my fault. I did go a little extra in my introduction, I suppose.

With a sigh, I step forward toward her, "So, what's your name?"

That, at least, seemed to shock her out of whatever funk she was in, as she nearly jumped again as I moved toward her.

She gave a considering look before finally answering, "...Miyamoto, Zekka."

As soon as her surname was uttered, I could almost feel the tension in the air thicken, purely from her alone.

Poor girl looks about ready to fight or flight at a moment's notice, and not because she's twitchy, but because she's stock still with her eyes watching me like a hawk.

And I can't blame her.

"...Miyamoto?" I mutter back to her, with a tilt of my head.

As in Musashi Miyamoto? Thee dual-wielding Sword Saint of Japan?

She tensed even further as I spoke, but I wasn't quite done: "Spirit Inheritor, Descendent, or both?" I asked without further need to elaborate.

Her brow raised in no small amount of confusion, something I get the feeling is going to happen fairly often, then she twitched, her eyes widening slightly.

"I suppose, both…?" She states, not sounding very sure, whilst also not wanting to elaborate.

I hum back in response, refusing to push further on that topic.

Well, either way, her existing without me knowing about her beforehand is a problem. Musashi is kind of a big deal, after all. Uzume should have bare minimum mentioned that the guy had a family still out and about.

So someone's getting spankings later!

As for right now, I eventually shrug.

"In any event, you're gonna be late if you keep standing around here…" My eyes narrow down at her as I trail off, and she shrinks slightly from my gaze, "Also, your ribbon is crooked."

The only reason I noticed is because I sat around as Rose was fixing Schwert's ribbon, but yeah, Zekka's here was pretty obviously off.

The girl flinched as if struck, "Really? I, uh…" she looked down at it, sputtering, clearly not seeing the issue, with quickly growing panic.

I clicked my tongue and walked right up to her.

Her gaze snapped up to look at me, "H-Hey, what are you…!?"

Her back foot slid back, as if she was bracing herself to draw a weapon.

As fun as it would be to see what this girl could do, considering her relations to such a legendary historical figure, she doesn't have the time for that.

"If you come any closer…!"

So I promptly ignored everything she was saying and doing, and grabbed her ribbon for her.

"Eep…!"

Even her squeaks are cute and quiet, jeez.

"Stay still." I order plainly, right before she could do something like jump away, again, "It'll just make it worse if you start trying to pull away now."

"Er…" She looks away, refusing to look at me in general, "Right. Y-Yes, um…K-Kusanagi, senpai?" She complies, to which I merely smirk as I fix up her ribbon.

"Do I look like I go here?" I respond to her askance with a question.

"No." For once, she sounded pretty sure of herself.

I chuckled at that, "Yup, well, I used to, a good few months ago. Left though. Ended up dropping out."

I give her ribbon a good tug, tightening it into its rightful place, as Zekka looks at me, curiosity obvious.

"Dropped out?"

I nod, "Yup. My life started going crazy around that time, decided I didn't need school, so I left."

Her eyes drifted down to my hands as I pulled them away, before she looked back up at me, "...Would that have something to do with, why you have the hands of a swordsman?"

I blinked at her, more than a little surprised, "...I wasn't aware that something a person could tell just by looking at another's hands."

She shrugged a little weakly, "It's something I can tell, at least."

Ah, probably something she got from her ancestry, then. I suppose that makes sense.

I feel no need to deny her, so I merely nod, "Well then, you're right. Yeah, it was a…whole thing. And more. Before then, like I said," I started musing, "I was a lot like you."

The girl froze up again at that. I could feel the question, unspoken as it was.

How so.

So I continued, "Closed off. Shy. Quiet. Didn't wanna talk, because I didn't exactly how. Afraid of that fact, and so on." She winced at every word, as if each one was a punch straight to her gut. I shook my head, "I got out of that, albeit my method of escape was rather…unconventional."

"H-How so?" She asked, so unusually quickly for her that I nearly flinched.

I don't think she'll like my answer, but I answered truthfully regardless.

"Got drunk with a goddess. Woke up on a mountain without my memories. Nearly got eaten by a snake demon. Discovered I was the son of a certain Shinto goddess. Banged a cat girl." I simplified. I left out the whole self-insert thing for obvious reasons.

Zekka stared at me, face blank.

If she had no idea what to say to anything before, she certainly isn't going to have a single lick of any idea as to how to respond to that.

So I sent her a smile as I pressed on, "Not something you can follow, huh? Like I said, I escaped in one of the most unusual ways possible," I added, "but for you? My one piece of advice is to just…relax."

That caused her to perk up, her eyes widening, "I…" she began, gulping, "I, don't know how to relax, this is…"

I waved her off, "Yeah, yeah, you got so used to it by this point you don't know anything else. I get that, but you can't keep going in circles forever." I shook my head, reached over, and patted her on the head, causing her to freeze up again and stare at my hand. "Change is scary, but nothing good ever comes easy. I'm not saying stop caring all in one day, that's too much to ask, but baby steps. After all…"

I pull my hand back and hold a finger, "You're clearly new here. Come for a fresh start and all that, right? That's a change, the first baby step. All you gotta do is keep climbing those stairs, and you'll make it out of that circle."

"...You think so?" Zekka slowly asked, looking down at the ground.

"I think so, yeah." I give her a thumbs up, "Plus, you know I'm right, after all, I'm just some random god you met in the not-quite-so-abandoned part of the high school division campus."

Zekka looked back up at me, giving me a very dry look.

I send back a knowing look, "What? It is always the random guys to meet in the middle of nowhere that tend to be the most insightful, don't ya know?"

"You, don't strike me as a sage, or guru." Zekka rightfully points out.

Still, ouch, my heart.

"And you don't strike me as one to carry a map, considering where you ended up." I pointed out back.

At that, realization struck across her face.

"The opening…!" Zekka nearly cried out, frantically, "Uh, Kusanagi-san-"

"Please," I interrupted her for something very important, "call me Nori. I did practically give you my life story after all."

Her anxiety was temporarily overtaken by sheer incredulousness, but even that didn't last long.

"Nori-san," she stressed while correcting, "please, point me in the right direction!" She practically begged.

I couldn't help but chuckle at her, "Now now, it's alright," I reassured her, "I'll do you one better. Come on," I waved for her to follow, "I'll show you there myself, personally."

She blinked, "Show me, yourself…? I…" she trailed off, clearly unsure.

Granted, I would be, too, if some strange guy appeared from a pillar of light and told me, a younger girl, he'd walk me to school.

Thankfully, I can skip that pesky earning of trust stage with a fairly simple statement.

I paused and looked up toward the sun, musing aloud, "Hmm, me thinks you've got something like ten minutes before the gates closed."

"T-Ten!?" The poor girl nearly fell over herself, whilst standing still, before abruptly uprighting herself, "...Lead the way then, please."

There we go~!

I nodded and smiled, waving her along as I started heading out.

And by heading out, I mean I took off in a sprint.

I wasn't going full speed, of course not, yet even still…

The girl was quick to follow, albeit a good few feet behind me, and she kept up easily.

How interesting!

~ A New Sun ~

"T-There! Is that the junior high division…!"

I heard Zekka nearly cry out behind me as the building itself came into view.

"Yup~!" I call out back, and unlike the girl, I'm not even a bit winded.

It'll be fine, though, as long as nothing happens on the way, she'll be there with time to spare, even.

I blink as another aura promptly bomb rushes into my sensory range.

It doesn't even take a moment for me to recognize the feel.

Devil.

"I'm going to be laaaaatttteeeeee!"

That was not Zekka.

I come sliding to a halt, my arm snapping out, reaching.

Right in time, as someone burst out from the roadside trees.

She wore a uniform, much like Zekka and Schwerts, but her ribbon was a different color. Additionally, she was small. Like, smaller than Shirone, even. Her hair was short, cut to her shoulders, and was a vibrant pink like that of a sakura tree. Her eyes were much the same way, looking down at me, blinking between my fingers as she looked at me.

"Gha!?" She sputtered as she slammed right into my open palm, and I took no time in grasping her head right then and there, holding her still.

"Oi." I began, Zekka sliding to a halt right beside me, "Watch where you're running, aight?"

"Eheh!" The girl chuckled, warily, "You're right, you're right, my bad…I was just in a hurry, you know?"

She reached up and patted the hand holding her up by her head with a smile, "Still, Mr, thanks for catching me! If you didn't, well, just look at me now! If you can do this, I can't imagine what running into you would have felt like!"

I snorted in amusement, "Not good, I imagine." And promptly let her go.

She landed with an almost superhero-like landing, before quickly standing up straight, "Whew! Alright!" She bowed to me, respectfully, "Once more, sorry Mr! I'll be more careful next time!" She loudly exclaimed, causing Zekka to timidly flinch at just how loud she was.

Unfortunately, that slight movement drew the pink-haired girl's attention almost immediately, causing her to abruptly turn toward her.

"You!" She pointed at Zekka, "You're wearing the uniform, yet I don't recognize you!"

Zekka looked like she wanted to bolt it, but Pinky here held her attention whether she liked it or not.

"I'm Avi!" She continued, introducing herself with a smile, while giving a glance at the ribbon above her chest, "I'll be one of your seniors, looks like! My favorite words are 'liveliness,' 'tenacity,' and 'enthusiasm'! Pleased to meet you!" After a moment, almost like she'd nearly forgotten, she adds, "And you are?"

"M-Miyamoto…Zekka."

I think she almost forgot her given name there for a second. What with the energy Avi here is putting out, I sort of don't blame her.

Huh. Avi.

Now, for some reason, that name does sound familiar.

Unfortunately, I don't get the time to sift through the good old memory banks.

Avi nods a couple of times before going on to ask, "Did you perchance just enroll in the academy recently?"

Zekka nods in turn, albeit only once, and far slower, "...Yes, transferred, today."

The pink-haired girl's mouth promptly hits the pavement, "A transfer student!? Wow! And it's your first day…and you're on the brink of being late!?" Zekka winces, yet Avi isn't done, as she adds with no small amount of awe and a grin from ear to ear, "That's fire!"

Huh.

I think I like this girl already.

"I…Er, Avi-senpa-" Zekka starts to ask, only to be cut off, as she whirls back around, facing me once again.

"So then, who's this! Your older brother, perhaps? Dad?"

"Bruh." I responded, so completely and utterly caught off guard by her assumption that I instinctively resorted to slang from two decades in the future.

Avi though, she didn't know that. She nodded several more times, almost pleased.

"Brother, then, got it!"

I gave the shrimp the most deadpan stare I could muster, taken from all the time I've seen Shirone level similar glares at me in the past.

I know I probably should correct her.

But, at the same time, she also somehow assumed I was Zekka's Dad. Somehow.

So, I'll keep my mouth shut for now.

About this, and the fact that there's another group of people, humans, approaching…

"U-Uh!? Avi-senpai, t-that's not-" Zekka tried to speak up once again, only for Avi to whirl back toward her.

She didn't even say anything, she just moved, and the poor girl got scared silent.

"You know, Zekka-chan! I also have an older brother! Well, two, actua- wait." She paused, stopping herself, as if she suddenly remembered something.

It took her a second.

"...Ahhhhhhh!" Then she screamed, "This isn't the time for chit chat! We can talk later, right now, we must hurry!"

"Cuz you'll be late as hell?" I point out.

"That!" She pointed at me, "But also they'll show up any second now!"

"T-They…?" Zekka muttered slowly.

Fortunately, her question was answered fairly quickly.

"There you are! Problem child!"

Another girl flies out from the trees.

But unlike Avi before her, at least she wasn't in danger of ramming into a god and getting a mild concussion. Instead, she jumped from the treeline and landed right behind us.

The girl was short, a lot like Avi, actually. Her black hair was done up in a messy ponytail, she was carrying a sword whose sheath was marked by a clan emblem, and her school uniform also possessed an armband.

Like all the kids I saw at the school gates earlier. Student Council, then.

"Ack!" Avi grunted in alarm, and then, almost instinctively it felt like, she moved behind me, using me like a shield, "Already caught up, huh, Mina-chan!? You're fast!"

The new girl sputtered, damn near looking offended, "Don't call me that! My name is Minamoto! Mi-na-mo-to!" She ground out the sound of her name through gritted teeth.

As if on cue, other students, all with a similar armband, came walking out of the trees. They assembled behind Minamoto like some sort of military squad.

"Today, I'll throw you in a guidance room for sure!" Mina glared, her eyes practically blazing.

Slowly, Zekka backed up, getting closer to me and Avi. "Um, I don't…Avi-senpai? Nori-san? What should we…?"

I stared at the new girl, my eyes narrow.

Her name also felt familiar, but more important. Where did I hear it before?

Ah, well, I'll think over that bit later. What I'm more interested in right now is…

"Oi." I speak up, address the council squad, "What are you lot doing chasing a kid around outside school?"

And with those words alone, I could see Mina's entire train of thought derail for a second.

"Ah, w-well, sir, that…" It takes a moment, but her professional demeanor returns, "That is none of your concern! Unless, of course, you're the problem child's guardian?"

Huh. You know what?

"That's fair." I nod, in agreement. "Alright, have at her."

"Beh!?" Avi sputtered behind me, with Zekka turning toward her, looking concerned.

For a second, Mina almost looked as though she couldn't believe what she just heard.

"...Right. Thank you for your understanding and cooperation, sir." She turned her head toward the others and nodded once.

"Catch her with all you have."

"UOOOOOOOOH!" As one, the kids assembled behind her roared as though charging into a warzone.

"Ehhhh!" Avi jumped out from behind me and grabbed Zekka's wrist.

"...Eh?" The girl made a shocked sound.

Then she was pulled away. "Ehh!?"

Avi had immediately made a break for it, crying out, "Run with all you haaavvvee!"

"W-Wait…why am I-"

"Zekka-chan! You're older brother is so cold!" Avi whined as she ran off with her.

"H-He isn't my-"

Their voices were drowned out by the stomping of several pairs of feet as they chased after them.

The student council grunts made sure not to even ruffle my robe as they ran past, parting around me as they started chasing the girls down.

With a chuckle, I turned and watched the action from afar.

Man, what a crazy part of the school. Not even the high school division had this much action happening so blatantly outside it.

Crazy and interesting, all at the same time. I wonder if Schwert's will pick up any of this during school?

Hmm, well, even if she doesn't, maybe I'll point her Zekka's way regardless. Schwert is far less energetic than Avi and far stable. Maybe they'll hit it off as friends? Both girls could use it, I think.

As for me? I need to head back, find Uzume, and ask her some very pointed questions.

I also need to forge a paddle beforehand, just in case.

I walk away from the school building, thoughts of spanking the hell out of a goddess as children shout and throw weapons in the background.

Just another day in this world.

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 95 End

Man, Zekka is interesting to write, but she's also kinda a pain? Like, she keeps pausing in her sentences, trailing off a lot, all that jazz, and Grammarly keeps getting pissed at that, lol.

On the other hand, Avi is just plain fun, lol. I can see why a bunch of people love her.

To My iOS Patrons, an Update!

An important update to the previous notice, found here.

If you aren't one of those, you may disregard this post, go about your day, and accept my apologies for pinging you!

Additionally, if you're an iOS patron OUTSIDE the United States, this notice also doesn't affect you, and you may carry on.

So, what's going on now? Well.

Apple dun got fucked in the courts. They now HAVE to offer alternative checkout options in apps for users based in the US, enabling such users to avoid the stupid 30% Apple fee.

So, to keep it simple? If you're a US user with the latest version of the Patreon App, you're back to how it was before this whole mess began, and can once more subscribe without any fees.

No need to go through a computer or browser.

Now, if you want more information, Patreon released this, explaining everything in greater detail.

Unfortunately, things could change, Apple being Apple is trying to appeal the decision, but nothing has come of it yet. If it changes again, I'll let ya'll know.

Until then, three cheers for Epic of all peeps, eh? And once more, fuck Apple.

A New Sun Chapter 94

Chapter 94

~ A New Sun ~

I could tell Sona was ecstatic to see me!

How? Well, most people don't lean forward in their seat, look down, and groan as they rub the bridge of their nose the moment someone floats in through their window.

Now, granted, most people don't float in through windows, but that's such a minor thing!

Sona's Pawn, Ruruko, good old twin tails girl, took up a position behind her King as soon as I sat down.

I plopped my plus one down in the chair next to me because, of course, Sona already has chairs set up in front of her desk, so there was no shock there.

For a good minute, I sat there, beaming smile on my face, while the Voyalkyrie and Sona slumped in their seats.

After all, only one of them wanted to be here, trust!

Finally, Sona spoke up, already sounding tired, "Kusanagi-san. Why are you here…and who is that?"

I set down the last thing I was carrying, a file folder, right down onto her desk.

"A new student!" I answered easily, basking in the tense look she sent my way.

Unfortunately, not all good things can last forever, as I had to add, "For the Junior Division."

And thus, all tension left her face, replaced by sweet relief.

A shame.

Sona let out a sigh, reaching out and sliding the folder closer to her, eyes flickering between the two of us, "Right. I won't pry, but I will ask…is she alright?"

I wave off the Sitri Devil, "Yeah, she's just magically exhausted, is all."

Sona raised an eyebrow, "I shouldn't be surprised, considering how you flew here," irritation bled into her voice slightly, though it quickly ebbed out, "but…supernatural?"

I nod, "Yup. The girl is a Walkure. Valkyrie-in-Training, from Asgard."

I could almost feel her headache intensifying from here, as a vein comically bulged from the side of her head.

"...I won't pry." She said, still, I could tell she was holding back a lot.

Which is appreciated, though, truly. After this, we are going school supplies shopping after all, and I want to be home before lunch!

I chuckled and reached over, patting the silver-haired girl on the head, prompting her to grumble and try and knock my hand away as she dug her back further into the seat, likely trying to get comfortable.

She won't, these seats aren't for that, but who am I to try and stop her journey for sleep?

"Don't worry," I continue with an easy grin, "everything you wanna know is in that file, and…" I shrug and decide to throw her a bone, "For the record, I would have gone to Rias for this, but she's not here, so…" I trail off, leaving the conclusion obvious.

To my slight surprise, Sona shakes her head and sighs, "While her Father does indeed own the school," she starts explaining, "the running of the lower divisions falls to me. At least the more supernatural side of things, anyhow. You bringing this to me now is actually for the best, truth be told. It's better than having to take care of it directly at the start of a new school week. Tomorrow."

Well shit.

Now I kind of wish I had waited.

Sona sent me a deadpan that told me she somehow knew what I was thinking.

Oh. My smile fell, and I'm pouting. That'd do it, huh?

"Will that be all, Kusanagi-san?" Sona asked plainly.

"For once?" I hum and nod, "Yeah…Yeah, I think so." I stood up again, clasping my hands together, "You got a school supply list for the junior division lying around? I want to get that done today, be ready for tomorrow, and all that."

At the reminder that she's going to school tomorrow, the silver-haired girl groaned.

Sona and I ignored her with practiced ease, with Sona herself humming as she pushed back her chair to access one of her lower desk drawers.

It was less a piece of paper and more a pamphlet, but it still had the supplies listed all the same.

She pulled it out, set it on the desk, and slid it over to me.

"Her uniform," Sona added, causing the poor girl to cringe, "and the schedule should be ready by tomorrow as well. Stop by and pick it up before school starts…how she changes into it before the bell is entirely up to you two."

I nodded and picked up the pamphlet.

"That's pretty fast," I note, marginally impressed.

Sona nearly looked offended, "Of course." She huffed, before adding, reluctantly, "Though I must admit the same. My notions made me think you wouldn't be so…proactive, with something like this."

I sent the devil a smirk, "Oh, Souna," she flinched and grimaced at the informality, but I wasn't done yet, "you should know just how proactive I can be when I dedicate myself toward it, shouldn't you?"

At that, the girl shivered, and I swear I could see the prank trauma flashbacks almost like a film reel as they played in her eyes.

After a moment, Sona simply acquiesced with, "...Right."

I gave her a thumbs up and happily added, "Now then, it was great seeing you again, but I think it's time we head out!"

Sona cringed, "Likewise." She lied as easily as she breathed, "My Peerage and I also have work to attend to. Good day."

I snatched up the Voyalkyrie, carrying her like one would a particularly lazy cat.

Not Kuroka. I mean a normal cat.

She grumbled and whined, but didn't give me anything eligible, so I just carried on.

"...Could you please not jump out of the"

I then proceeded to jump out of the window.

Before the sounds of rushing wind passing by overtook everything, I caught her pained and agitated sigh from inside the room, and smiled, as I flew back off into town.

That's one thing checked off the list; next is shopping! Beyond school supplies, Rose also wanted us to get new clothes for the girl.

Something about Rose not wanting Schwert to need to go home at all. Not entirely sure about the details, I can suspect bad home life, sure, but I was never told specifics.

Well, I figure one of the two will tell me eventually, and if it turns out I don't need to know, then I don't.

Ah, well, moving on!

~ A New Sun ~

The rest of the day flew by quickly, and in no time at all, the new week began.

Shopping went about as well as it could go, what with me dragging along the visibly half-dead Walkure everywhere I went.

I had been taking her everywhere I went so she'd get to see the sights of her new school and such, but to be perfectly frank, I don't think she'll remember any of it anyway.

Well, besides the clothes shopping part.

It started normally, then she spotted a gyaru shop out of the corner of her eye, and I swear it was like she took a Phenex Tear or something, because she was all of a sudden far more awake.

I had never been inside a gyaru-specific shop before.

I never plan on being inside a gyaru-specific shop again.

Even now, when I close my eyes, I can still see color.

Specifically, bright pink, yellow, and teal.

After we left, though, her second wind pretty much petered out, leaving her just as she was before she saw that accursed place.

Oh! Right, while I was out, I finally got myself another phone!

It took me long enough, I know.

Along with that, I also got a bunch of lewd pictures…because when I text the girls telling them of my new number, they can't reply normally, no, they have to be extra about it.

I think what makes it worse is I'm about to head to the Academy's Junior Division, basically, the middle school, and I'm getting sexted constantly beforehand.

Upstairs, I hear cat-like cackling.

My new phone promptly vibrates in my robe.

I groan and lean back into my couch.

"I-I think it's good now, alright? It's only a ribbon, sensei!"

"Mmm…is it a perfect ribbon, though?"

"S-Sensei!"

Ah, look, a distraction! Right next to me!

Granted, they've been at this for a while now, but still.

Rose fiddling with the Voyalkyrie's outfit in specifically I mean.

I'm not exactly shocked Rose is going out of her way to make sure Schwert's first day goes smoothly, but I didn't expect Rose to wake herself up early to go grab her uniform for her, then spend the next few hours making sure it looks good.

Shame the schedule wasn't done by then, probably just pick it up at school.

Also, I'm not sure when Rose started having Schwert call her 'sensei,' but, well, I guess it fits?

In any event, I should probably stop this before Rose unintentionally makes her late, huh?

I got off the couch, pointedly ignoring my phone vibrating incessantly in my robe, before heading over to the two, coming up behind Rose, and giving her a light tug away from the younger Walkure.

"Alright, Rose, that's enough…keep it up, you're going to make her late." I admonish the older Walkure.

Rose gasps, "O-Oh! Right! The time!"

Schwert, though, looks between us, then down at the ribbon on her chest, before deadpanning at both of us.

"On second thought, it could use another look." She states blankly.

I snorted right back, holding Rose back from heading back up to her almost by instinct at this point.

I wave her off entirely, "Yeah, no, you're fine for the first day."

"...A-Are you sure?" Rose asks nervously, causing both me and Schwert to look at her.

After a moment, she looks between the two of us, "W-What?" She questions, anxiously, "I honestly don't know, I haven't been to school here ever before!"

I pat Rose on the head, looking down at her with a sigh, "It's fine, alright? It's not that big a deal, as long as she's got the uniform on."

Schwert nodded with a roll of her eyes, giving an exaggerated twirl for the two of us.

Truly, she'd be perfectly fine.

Besides her brightly colored gyaru accessories like her hairband, bracelets, and badges, alongside her sweater, all she wore underneath it was the standard Kuoh Academy uniform.

Which means the skirt is way too small in my opinion, especially for the junior division girl, but otherwise, I don't think she's going to get bullied or ostracized or whatever Rose thinks.

Hell, even if she did, I don't doubt our Voyalkyrie would take care of it.

And if she won't? Then I suppose I will.

"W-Well, if you say so." Rose reluctantly conceded with a gulp, "In that case, you need to get going, don't you?"

Schwert let out a long sigh, "...Yup."

I chuckled, "Someone sounds enthused."

I get ignored as she walks over to me, picking up her school shoulder bag from a nearby tabletop on her way over.

"H-Have fun!" Rose waves a bit dumbly toward Schwert.

The Voyalkyrie here, as at least the sense to try and smile, "I'll try." She gives Rose back.

That's enough to make Rose's smile a little less dim.

That said.

"Away we go~!" I call, holding up my hand, a golden light blasting up around us as I do.

In a flash of sunlight, we are abruptly in sunlight, outside.

Not just outside, but outside Kyoto as well. A whole town over, just like yesterday.

Except, well, this time I'm not lugging my charge around like a suitcase for most of it.

"And here we are!" I hold up my arms, almost as if presenting our destination.

Even though the Junior Division School Building looks pretty much identical to the High School one. It's just labeled differently, is all.

Well, that, and there's a bunch of kids outside. They saw our arrival, and though they seemed stunned…all of them, and I do mean every single one, I can sense a bit of power beyond normal humans.

Weird.

Also, they look like they're guarding the entrance, for some reason? Wonder what that could be about.

Schwert looks at all of this and sighs, "I…honestly don't know what to say? Well, beyond the fact that this is all going a little fast..."

"Get used to it." I advised her with a smile, "And you don't need to say anything. Just give it a try first, alright? If you don't like the school, we can try elsewhere, or I could eventually convince Rose that homeschooling is the way…eventually."

Schwert sends me a small smile, "Fine, and thanks. Really. I…don't think I'll ever be able to repay you, or Rossweisse-sensei, for this."

I simply pat her on the head.

Well, try to. She flicks my hand away, sending me a look as she readjusts her headband.

I cackle as she heads off.

For the briefest of moments, I consider giving her one last call before parting ways, using her 'real' name, of course, but I decide against it in a second.

Too many people around. Not worth it. Poor girl hasn't earned that kind of first day.

Speaking of the people, the group of kids at the door, Schwert walks up to ask about her schedule, and they start talking about their president likely having it.

Huh. So all these kids are part of the Junior Division Student Council? Explains a couple of things, I suppose.

Doesn't explain why their president is out, according to them, 'chasing down a well-known problem child.'

Well, whatever, not my problem, I guess.

Schwerts seemed to be thinking the same thing, as she merely shrugged off their words and headed inside.

But not before looking back and giving me one last smile.

I made sure to wave her off, my hand only dropping when the doors closed, and she was gone.

Now then!

Those kids are staring at me, and I don't want to explain stuff to them, so I'm out!

Another golden ray of sunlight strikes my lonesome self.

For a moment, I considered heading back home.

Then my phone vibrates several times, and I feel my eyebrow twitch.

On the fly, I change course.

It has been a while since I last saw Rias and crew, hasn't it? I may as well hit them up while I'm in the area.

Besides, before I go to Takamagahara, I may catch up with her; it'll probably be a while before I can do so again anyhow.

That, and I'm curious about what's been going on in the Underworld lately. I haven't exactly received any news about down under lately, after all.

My new course set, my golden flash, radiates away, and I am elsewhere once more.

The Old School Building. Where Rias does all her devil stuff. Specifically, I appear directly outside it.

I'd be a bad friend, blowing a hole through her barriers and roof just to get in faster, wouldn't I?

Now then, I'm not sure if she's even here, but-

A shiver runs up my spine.

I stopped midway through my first step toward the building.

This…feeling. I haven't felt anything like this since the mountain, back when I invoked that name.

That holy power.

Yet, that's quite right, either. It's similar, almost feels related, but not quite. Distant. Muddled.

Contained?

Sealed.

Yet…close.

I turn on my heels, not entirely sure what to be ready for.

I especially don't expect to see a girl, around the same age as Schwert, standing there, looking absolutely flabbergasted.

She was clad in the junior division student uniform, mouth slightly agape, with long hair an unusual mix of black and dark pink that I'd never seen before, her dark pink eyes growing increasingly more and more anxious as they beheld me.

My first thought?

Why the hell is this girl's chest as big as Kurokas!?

My second thought was-

Oh yeah. DxD. Fucking duh!

~ A New Sun ~

She was just about to leave.

She, truly, was just about to leave.

She saw the barrier, the faint red circle surrounding the entire old building, and realized immediately that she probably shouldn't be here.

She could feel the unease, the alarm bells ringing in her chest. It's always these kinds of situations, something always goes wrong!

And it did.

A lance of golden light slammed into the ground behind her just as she was making her hasty escape.

Almost on instinct, she reached for her chest and whirled around, expecting an attack immediately.

Then the light died down. No attack came. It was just some guy, a young man, a few years her senior, most likely.

He also wasn't looking her way. His back was turned!

A chance!

So…why wasn't she trying to run away?

Those fighting instincts, that feeling deep in her bosom, those alarm bells, they weren't stopping.

In fact, they only got worse.

She didn't want to attack this guy; that's a horrible first impression!

Plus, he came from the sky! He's definitely not human! This was a terrible idea!

And yet…

Tensei, this feeling, is it…?

Her thoughts trailed off.

And a voice called back.

[Y-Yes, Zekka, I'm…]

Yet, his voice that was usually so smooth was marred by so much pain.

[I'm sorry, it's because of me. I can feel it…a call to battle against this man, like an edict from the one who put me in here.]

Zekka's eyes widened at that.

Is he a bad guy, then!?

[...I don't think so.] Tensei replied in short order, [No. Even if this guy is, I won't fight by his order anymore. He gave up that right when he put me in here, long ago, when I accepted my punishment.]

Tensei…

[Zekka. If he attacks, I'll be there. Don't worry. I'll deal with these lingering feelings and expel them. In the meanwhile…]

Huh?

[He's looking this way.]

Oh. Oh.

That he is.

Now that she can finally see him, she's more than certain he's not human.

Golden eyes that look like miniature suns, obsidian black hair as shiny as the glass it appears to be from, perfectly fair skin without a single blemish, yet his lean muscles and build were clear, pronounced, even hidden under his robe as it was.

His entire presence, even though he's wearing a bathrobe of all things, just screamed majesty and power.

It almost made her feel like she should bow before him, as though he were a prince or god.

Normal men don't exude such excellence naturally.

So, that feeling buried deep in her chest, she leaped back, a considerable distance away.

She held her position upon landing, her hand hovering about her chest, ready to release Tensei at any moment.

"You are, not human!" She called out her first words since this encounter began.

The man watched her leap, then continued staring at her, seeing where her hand was positioned, he merely raised an eyebrow.

Then he finally spoke, deadpanning, "Huh. I wonder what gave that away. Was it the giant pillar of light, my aura, or something else?"

"U-Um…" Almost immediately, Zekka felt her face heat up.

She wasn't expecting that to come out of his mouth.

"The light?" She gave her answer truthfully, albeit slowly, and in embarrassment.

The man blinked at her. Now he looked legitimately confused by her response.

Then, coming to a realization, he abruptly smiled, "Ahh, alright, I see what's going on here. You? You're adorable."

Huh!?

Zekka nearly, somehow, managed to stagger, standing still, yet her guard remained up all the same despite his words.

"I…Eh?" It was more of a sound than a word that Zekka let out, but it's not like she could think of much else to say to that.

Especially since this guy didn't seem hostile or threatened. Now, he just seemed more amused than anything else.

He crosses his arms and gives her a knowing look, "So…what's a junior division girl doing over here in the high school division?"

The…wait, what!?

"H-High school…?"

The guy then proceeded to reel his head back and chuckle, loud and boisterous, as her face fell further and further into loss and confusion.

"Ah. Well." He suddenly stops, wiping away a lone tear from his eye, his smile never leaving, "That's how these things always start, isn't it? My name is Noriaki Kusanagi. Call me whatever makes you comfortable; I don't truly care. If you're so lost, I can point you in the right way, if you want."

She still isn't done digesting what he just said before, how the hell is she supposed to come up with something to all that now!?

Yet he still isn't done!

"You know," he carries on, without a care in the world, in an almost reminiscing tone, "you kind of remind me of, well, me from a little under a year ago. How neat!"

No, she doesn't know. What does any of that mean!?

And it's not neat!

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 94 End

Ah, man. Zekka is gonna be a fun one to write. Poor girls stupid shy and socially inept. She actually has this thing where she pauses mid-sentence a lot, kinda like what I see people do for Ophis a lot in fanfiction, actually.

Regardless, she is very bulliable. Must resist...

Chapter 94 Delayed Until Weekend

Aight so.

Some shit happened. Not to me, specifically, but a significant other. It's private stuff, so all I'll say is that it's...going. They'll be fine, I think, but I need to be there. I'm sorry guys.

On the bright side, I'm not sick or anything, so once this passes, I can get right back to work. You lot don't gotta wait much longer for 94, it'll be sometime over the weekend instead of today, is all.

Until then, though, I found some pics on Pixiv of a character that'll serve as a nice tease to her showing up soon. Bunny Zekka. Nice.

A New Sun Chapter 93

Chapter 93

~ A New Sun ~

My eyes open with the sun's rising, and thus I'm greeted by rays of the early morning orangish-yellow light shining down through the window upon us.

Yeah, us.

I crane my neck to the side just a tad, as that's all it takes for her to fill my view.

Rose is out, not unlike a light, bundled up against my side. I don't know how she managed it, but the sundress hugging her form seemed to have gotten…looser, in the scarce few hours of sleep she'd gotten since we returned.

By that, I mean the thing is falling, and her ample chest is slowly spilling out of the thing.

Yet despite that, she remains asleep.

Even as I stirred, sitting up a little with a chuckle, and reaching over myself with an unoccupied arm to pull the top of her dress back over her chest.

Nothing, not even a peep or slightly harsher breath.

The girl is out.

I can't say I'm shocked. It didn't take long for her to pass once we got back, and no, despite her slightly disheveled appearance, we didn't do anything last night beyond rest.

I had guessed correctly, Rose wasn't going to 'put out' so to speak so soon. She just isn't as naturally horny as…literally every single one or my other girls, now that I'm thinking about it.

Honestly? I'm glad for that!

I don't want her to jump into anything because she feels like she needs to, because she just wants to stop being a virgin, or whatever other nonsense.

As casual as I probably make it out to be, that doesn't change the fact that for others, it could be far more intimate. Far more scary.

So, as I've said before, I can wait just fine. If she wants her losing her V card to be special, I'll do my damndest to make it so.

Until then, well, I guess I'll have to see what Rose wants to do next when she wakes up.

With a smile, I carefully push away several strands of silvery hair blocking her face and eyes, revealing her sleeping expression.

It almost looks pouty, the way her mouth is slightly open, the steadiness and softness of her breath, no snoring, just pure existence.

Cute~!

I carefully manage to slide my arm out from her grip, the act of which still doesn't prompt the girl to make any kind of move or sound.

That's just how dead to the world she is right now. To be fair, I understand completely.

I'm a cheating cheater who cheats. I don't need sleep at all, but if I still did, I'd also be out as hard as she is if I only managed something like barely a few hours.

Time zone differences suck hard. Night in Asgard was damn near the morning in Japan.

Which is why I'm going to let her sleep in today!

I don't think she'll regret the hit to her sleep schedule after the night she had, though.

Too much. Hopefully. Eheh.

I slipped out of bed with naught a sound, changing out the robe I was currently wearing with another fresh variant of the same make and design just as quickly, before scuttling out of the bedroom.

The door shut behind me, I let out a sigh, and started stretching the kinks out of my arms and back as I walked.

"Man, what to do, what to do…" I muttered to myself.

That's probably not a good sign, but I've been realizing more and more lately that, without an outline like canon to follow, I've been sort of…lost on what to do lately.

I've thought about it before, a little. Maybe given it a sparse mention here or there, but it's at times like these that I realize I don't exactly have anything concrete.

Sure, I've got short-term plans, like next up, I'm taking out Kuroka and Shirone, I already promised that. Then, sometime soon, I need to return to Takamagahara, since I promised dear ol' mom I would meet my siblings, spend some time there, and all that jazz.

But like I said, short term. Long-term plans…those need a bit of work.

Eventually.

I give the floor a wry smile, "Ah, procrastination. The bane of the gods…and my past life." I mutter to no one but myself.

Shit, at least it's excusable this time around yeah? I don't think I'll die of old age, so I quite literally have all the time in the world.

Assuming someone doesn't off me first, but at the rate I'm growing, the list of people who could is growing shorter and shorter.

I stop. My eyes narrow.

Speaking of short.

I turn on my heels, heading away from the stairs leading down to the kitchen and living room areas, back toward my bedroom.

Except I pass that as well, and head straight for the guest rooms.

"Little shit didn't think I'd notice…" I grumble as I make my way through the hall.

Thankfully, it didn't take long to make it to the guest rooms.

Doubly so, it appears the cat hasn't messed with our guest much.

Yeah, I caught her with my senses on the way down. She wasn't trying that hard to hide, but she was trying to hide regardless.

But once again, not that hard. Upon reaching the guest rooms, I found the Voyalkyrie's door wide open.

I stopped at the frame, and stood there, arms crossed, finding what I saw inside entirely unamusing.

"Nyyaahhh~?"

Kuroka was on all fours, looking down at Schwertleite with narrowed eyes and pupils, her tails swaying back and forth as she pondered the poor girl.

Occasionally, she'd reach over and paw at the girl's face.

"Mmggh…"

Prompting the poor girl in question to groan in exhaustion, likely still half asleep, as she moves an arm to weakly slap away Kuroka's probing hand.

Truly.

It is far too early for this shit.

One of these days, I ought to find out how to register pets, and come back with a file or certificate or whatever saying I registered Kuroka as my pet cat.

Do they have such things in Japan?

Hnn, research is required.

It would be great if so, though.

…Even if the horny cat would probably get off on it.

Oh yeah, speaking of getting off things!

Seeing as the cat doesn't seem to have noticed me at all, I take the opportunity to strut right on in and snatch her right off the bed.

My arms around her waist, and up and off she goes!

"NYAH!?" Kuroka cries out, almost immediately starting to flail around like an actual cat.

It takes a moment, but she either realizes her struggles are useless, or who picked her up, either or, she stops and looks at me.

"Oh. Nori Nyah~! Darling! Good Morning!" She practically purrs in my arms, smiling as she wraps her arms around me in turn, before leaning up and kissing me on the cheek.

Huh. She seems, well, beyond more cat-like, like in a really good mood?

"Good morning to you, too, kitten." I couldn't help but smile a little, her good mood just feels almost infectious, "Someone seems like they had a good time last night?"

She gives me a sly smile, "I should be asking you that, darling nyah~!" She giggles a little, "But yes! I had a sleepover with Shirone last night, after she was done with her devil work…it was just like old times, nyah!"

Ah, that would do it, wouldn't it?

"Soo~!" Kuroka continued unabated, smile only growing, "How was it, nyah?"

I rolled my eyes and shook my head, yet my smile never left. I knew she'd keep pestering me if I told her the plain truth, so I came up with a quick plan.

Food.

"I'll tell you about it over breakfast," I gave her, prompting the black cat girl's eyes to practically beam, "away from our new guest here."

I turned as I finished and started heading out.

Kuroka though? She perked up.

"Oh, nyah…" She began, "Speaking of, did you and Rose-chan adopt her without me!?"

I stuttered a step, damn near falling over like a stack of blocks.

It took more than a moment, as I choked down a very loud wheezing laugh, before I finally righted myself and gave Kuroka a look.

Not a bad one though, oh no.

"Save that one for when Rose comes down, aight?" I told her, my face hurting, trying to hold back a laugh.

Kuroka didn't say anything; she didn't have to, merely sent me a coy smile back.

We'd then spend the entire walk down to the kitchen barely holding in our collective cackling.

~ A New Sun ~

Unfortunately, there's only so long one can hold in their anticipation before it just kind of ebbs away.

As I told Kuroka about Rose and I's time in Asgard, that's pretty much what happened.

Well, not during that explanation specifically, more like waiting for Rose to come down after.

The whole, whole lot of waiting.

Sure, I could have woken her up early.

But I didn't want to do that to her, as already said, and besides, she did wake herself up fairly early regardless.

But she didn't come down, not yet.

I could feel the moment she stirred, got up, and started moving through the house. Not to come downstairs, but she almost immediately went to the Voyalkyrie's room, I think to check on her.

It didn't seem like she intended to stay as long as she ended up staying; hell, she was even about to leave at one point, but then she turned back.

Curious. I wonder what kind of conversation those two are having?

At least Kuroka was able to get her gremlin fix, leeching off the laughs of my telling of my time in Asgard.

She especially liked what we did to Hildr at the end. One could only imagine why, huh?

"Nyaaahhh~..." Kuroka yawned, half her body lying sprawled out on the kitchen table, "Mmm, what's taking Rose-chan so long…!" She whined out, her tails twitching and swaying in agitation.

I merely leaned back in my seat, arms crossed, and shrugged my shoulders at her.

At this point, we'd already finished breakfast, and I washed everything. I did make something for Rose, but Kuroka ate that as well once it started going cold, and Rose proved to be a no-show.

"Mmmmm~!" Kuroka let out an annoyed hum, almost like a hiss, before abruptly stopping, with even her body going stiff.

"Ah, I know! Darling~?"

She began again, this time far more sensual, far more sultrily, batting her eyelashes as she looked at me.

Slowly, ever so slowly, she stood up, yet her upper body still laid on the table, so all she was doing was sticking her ass out.

Her kimono followed her whims, slowly gliding forward, but only a little bit, just enough so I could see the round curvy edges of her perky ass and plumpness of her thighs.

I also couldn't see any underwear.

Following all that, her tails coiled up into the air, and in a feat of tail dexterity I don't recall her possessing, she shaped her tails into a heart.

Two tails form the image, with the last one wrapping around the heart's bottom point to complete it.

Seeing all that?

I took a deep breath in before abruptly standing.

Kuroka let out a pleased, lewd little giggle, giving her hips a very intentional shake as she did so. I just know it.

I was halfway around the table when, at the same time, we both groaned.

At that moment, we could feel as Rose left the room, with the Voyalkyrie coming along with her.

Kuroka sat back down, grumbling something under her breath.

I wasn't completely deterred, though, reaching over the rest of the way to grab the cat by the chin, looking her right in the eye.

"Later." I huffed out huskily.

Kuroka shivered in my hand and gave me a loopy little smile.

"Yes Darling~..." She flashed me a heart, albeit a smaller one, with her tails again, before I let her chin go.

By the time I had sat back down, I was able to settle a Nori Junior attempting an uprising from my robes, thankfully.

It would have been a little weird to flash Rose and our new guest with him now, wouldn't it?

"S-Sorry we took so long!" Rose called as she came down, more than a little ashamed by the sound of her voice, "Good Morning!"

Even still, she looked positively radiant.

She was followed closely by the Voyalkyrie, who, although up and about, still didn't look so good. Her skin seemed just a touch sickly, and there were visible bags under her eyes, her posture was more than a little sluggish, all that.

"It's my f-fault, alright? I kept us up…" The Voyalkyrie stuttered out weakly, "Good Morning…"

I gave the two a wave, while Kuroka just eyed the two, a mischievous smile growing across her face.

Yet, before Kuroka could say anything, most likely something to get back at the whole abrupt cockblock thing, Rose made way straight for me, stopping directly in front of where I'm sitting.

"Nori…" She began, her face slowly starting to flush, her fingers twitching as her nerves started getting the better of her, "There's something I'd like to ask you for, if that's alright?"

The Voyalkyrie soon joined behind Rose, her gaze directed downwards as she did.

I simply looked at the two and blinked, confused.

Out of all things this morning, I can't say I was expecting this at all.

This probably has to do with whatever those two were talking about for so long upstairs, if I had to guess.

The thing is, I have no idea what they could have been talking about in the first place!

"Well." I began, speaking my mind plainly, "This is rather abrupt. But, uh, alright I guess?" I waved for her to continue, "What's up, Rose? Voyalkyrie?"

The Voyalkyrie flinches and grumbles, probably something about not calling her that. Again.

Kuroka cackled off to the side, as the cat does.

Rose rolled her eyes at my antics, but pressed on, "I, well…this is going to be selfish of me, I know, so just please hear me out-"

"Rose." I held up a hand and interrupted her, now it was my turn, rolling my eyes at her antics, "Don't worry about it." I give her a good-natured smile, "Don't try and make it more complicated than it needs to be, just say what you want, as plainly as can be."

Rose looked at me, she saw my smile, heard my words, and eventually, slowly, she smiled back.

"Okay." She answered, her voice far smaller, then she took a deep, centering breath, and looked at me once again.

When she spoke again, she was far clearer and concise.

"I would like to take Schwertleite as my student, but if I do, she'd have nowhere to live. Could she please stay here until I can find somewhere to set her up?"

I stared at her, completely blindsided by this development.

"...Nyah?" Kuroka's surprised mew echoed from off to the side.

Almost immediately, Rose flinches back as if she said something wrong, likely misinterpreting the look on my face completely.

That was when the Voyalkyrie began to speak up, "R-Really, though, even if you say no, it's okay, I can work…something out, back home, Miss Rossweisse can take me back and forth, from here and Asgard. It's r-really no big deal…"

"Y-Yeah!" Rose came back in, "Forget I-"

"Okay. Wait, hold it!" I stressed as I interrupted them, "Jeez, girls, at least give me a second to answer, or even think about it, ya? I'm not mad you asked or anything, just surprised, is all. Didn't expect it at all."

"Sorry…" "S-Sorry…" Both girls let out lowly, one still more out of it than the other.

I waved their apologies off, and finally thought.

Rose, grabbing a little student, huh?

That, in and of itself, isn't surprising. I know from the novels that Rose's future goal is to build something of a Valkyrie school, training and teaching a new squad of Valkyries in the Underworld.

The problem is, I can't remember exactly how that goal came to be. Was it something she wanted to do later on because of some event, or was that something she always wanted to do?

Well, I guess now the 'how' doesn't matter, huh?

I'm mostly just surprised this is all happening so abruptly. I have a feeling I know what kind of answer Rose will give me if I ask why, it's pretty easy to infer based on their past.

As for my answer, though, well, wouldn't it be obvious?

I lean back in my seat and give the two silver-haired girls an easy-going smile, "Well, I took in Kuroka over there. What's one more, anyway?"

"Nyah!?" Kuroka gave an indignant mewl at that, but she was entirely ignored.

Why? Well, the Voyalkyrie was too busy sagging further in what looked like relief.

Rose, though. She jumped me.

All of a sudden, I found my lap being straddled by the older silver-haired girl, her arms wrapping around my neck as she leaned her whole body up against me, and pushed her lips into my own in an almost desperate kiss.

When she pulled away, her flushed face was all that filled my vision as she rested her forehead against mine, and I could see tears pricking the corners of her eyes.

"I feel like I've been saying this a lot lately, but at the same time, not enough." Rose began, soft yet quickly, "Thank you. Thank you, thank you, thank you!"

I slowly wrapped my arms around her waist, and just held her, gently and soothingly rubbing her back, "Alright, Rose, alright… It's okay, it's not an inconvenience, or anything like that."

I barely caught it, but I'm fairly certain I heard the sound of a picture being taken on a phone.

Rose didn't seem to catch it, though.

Heh. Fucking cat. She'd better send me that picture after I grab myself a new phone.

"...Are you sure?" Rose eventually asked back, far more gently this time.

I nodded and gave her a little peck on the lips back.

Rose let out a quivering breath, seemingly letting out all that tension inside, before she practically slid off me and turned right back to the Voyalkyrie.

"Alright!" Rose started up again, her far more peppy tone causing the poor girl to perk up, "Now that we know you can stay here, we need to find a place where you can continue your education!"

"E-Eh?" The Voyalkyrie looked at her, bewildered, "W-Wait, but…really?"

Kuroka cackled off to the side, as Rose nodded in affirmation, holding up a finger.

"Your education is very important for your future!" She rambled off in an almost chastising tone.

"B-But…you're teaching me already!" Her junior tried to argue, yet Rose simply shook her head.

"I'm continuing your Valkyrie training, but I can do everything, now, can I? That's a bit much, even for me."

Rose, girl, you really shouldn't sound so ashamed of that fact.

"B-But, but that! But I, well, hnn…" Her junior grumbled out, weakly trying, and failing, to come up with another point.

Rose, though, seemed to take that as affirmation, nodding, "Good. I'll start looking then!" Which only managed to draw a further pained groan out of the poor girl.

Right to business, as usual, huh, Rose?

Still, though, maybe it's just a gut feeling, but…

I smirk, "Hey, Rose?"

She turns back to me, eyebrow raised.

"I think I know a place."

~ A New Sun ~

Sona sat in the Student Council Room, at her desk, as she pretty much always has since she became the Student Council President.

Even though it's a Sunday. School isn't even in session right now.

Regardless, she has the school during the day, as part of her deal with Rias, so here she is.

In the center of the room sat a magic summoning circle, with which her Peerage uses to go to and fro for contracts.

Most of her pieces are out doing just that, their work had begun as soon as morning arrived.

Meanwhile, hers didn't feel like it'd ever end, as she looked over a paper of one of her contracts made with-

"Uh. Boss?"

Sona sighed in slight agitation, having been interrupted before she could even begin reading over the thing.

She set it down and looked up from her desk, seeing her pawn standing directly in front of it.

Yet to her surprise, she's not looking at her. No, she's looking and pointing, passed her.

Sona turned, swiveling her chair to do so.

By her sister did she wish she didn't do so.

Floating there, in front of her window, was him. Noriaki Kusanagi, wearing nothing but a bathrobe, one arm holding a silver-haired girl like a suitcase, with some sort of file folder in his other hand.

He smiled and waved at her, as if nothing about this was in any way wrong whatsoever.

Sona could already feel the headache coming on.

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 93 End

Guess where we're going back to~...oh poor Sona.

Aight, so we're going to cover Junior first. Don't worry, this won't take long fams.

A New Sun Chapter 92

Chapter 92

~ A New Sun ~

By now, the golden glowing circle in the Asgardian sky has been replaced by a slightly smaller glowing silver circle, barely peaking over the edge of the horizon.

The evening is over, and the nighttime has begun.

Yet despite that? The Realm of the Norse Gods doesn't appear to sleep.

I sit now on top of a far larger building, still old Viking-inspired in design, yet far more modern in build.

The closest thing this place has to a skyscraper, considering, you know, the low-hanging sky and all that.

Rose sits beside me, cuddled against my side, her arms wrapped around my arm, and her head leaning against my shoulder.

Before us lay a full-on urban sprawl of buildings looking the same as the one we were sitting on now.

Despite the darkness, there was practically nothing we couldn't see, as lights within the buildings and across the streets lit up everything.

And if I were to turn around, facing out toward the countryside, the place where we spent most of our time in Asgard so far, I'd see much the same yet far more sporadic.

Truly, I could sit here and stare at it all for a long time…

"Is this really all you wanna do?" I lean down a bit toward Rose as I ask, curious.

Rose only nods and lets out an affirmative hum, her eyes closed and a gentle and contented smile on her face.

As much as I would like for her to fall asleep like this, peaceful and content, there are more than a few problems that would arise from that.

For instance, I'm not sure I'd be able to bring us home myself. I don't know about magical teleportation, and my form of transportation might only result in us slamming into the branches of the World Tree at warp speed.

Also.

I turned my head, looking behind and off to the side from us, lying not too far away, was the Voyalkyrie.

Yeah, she's still here.

She's not awake, though; she's out.

Magical exhaustion finally caught up to her not long after I dealt with Hildr; by that point, she could barely speak, and out she went.

She'd be fine, she just needs rest, according to Rose, anyway. The thing is, she doesn't know where our Voyalkyrie here lives.

Leaving her at Valhalla wasn't an option, since a magically exhausted Valkyrie would be very suspicious, considering what had just gone down.

Rose speculated she might have a sister, but she wasn't entirely sure on the matter, and regardless, pretty much all the Valkyries are petty little virgins, so that also wasn't an option.

We could have left her with Rose's grandmother.

Well, I suggested we did.

"N-No!" Rose exclaimed, fidgeting and flushing at the same time, "I-I'm not ready for that y-yet!"

I had to force down a chuckle as the memory of Rose's reaction to that idea passed through my head again.

I should have assumed, though. The 'meeting your significant other's parents' stage isn't exactly something that usually happens so soon, and Rose, in specific, is already as green as can be regarding this, so yeah.

Anyhow, in the end, we resolved to pretty much carry the poor girl around with us until she wakes up, which leads us to now.

Rose switched the girl's clothes out of her Valkyrie uniform into something warmer and more comfortable, although I have to admit, I was more than a little surprised about the outfit Rose put on her.

It was gyaru, gal fashion, although Rose had no idea what any of that meant. It's apparently what Rose remembered her wearing besides the Valkyrie armor, so I went along with it, but still, our little Voyalkyrie here is full of surprises!

I do kind of feel bad just leaving her there, though. I know she's not human, so maybe it's not as big a deal, but lying on wood and stone can't exactly be comfortable, can it?

Ah, well. Rose never brought that up as a concern, so I'll assume it's fine.

As we sit, I absentmindedly rub my hand along Rose's thigh, prompting the silver-haired girl to let out a breath and shiver just a tad.

"Ah…Hmm~, Nori?" Rose suddenly speaks up, albeit softly, causing me to blink and look back down at her.

I don't let the suddenness get to me, though, "Sup?"

"U-Um…Well." Rose draws her gaze downward, her eyes closed, before abruptly rearing his head back up, straight to my face, and just as suddenly kissing me.

It was nothing like before; this one was incredibly quick, more like a peck she didn't even give me time to properly react.

Except now she was looking at me, meeting me eye for eye.

"It's…getting pretty late," she starts, the only hint of what she'd just done being the slight quiver of trepidation in her voice and her burning cheeks, "not here, but I mean, back in Japan. Back home."

…She considers Japan her home now? Aww~!

"We should…probably head back, I t-think."

She seems oddly nervous about this, doesn't she?

I raise an eyebrow, looking back at her, "Done with the sightseeing already, huh? It was a pretty beautiful view…" I give her a pointed stare and a little wink, causing the poor silver-haired girl to flinch more, "But, alright. If you're done, then I guess we can call it a night."

Rose nods quickly, before adding, "Done here, yes. E-End of the night, though…" She trails off like she wants to add more, but shakes her head instead, stopping herself.

Well, now, looks like someone's got something planned, huh?

I don't want to jump to conclusions, so I'll keep my lips zipped shut for now.

Instead, I point back toward the still unconscious Voyalkyrie with my thumb.

"We're taking her with us back to Japan, then?"

"I-If that's alright?"

I give her a nod and a reassuring smile, "We've got plenty of space. The only thing I'm worried about is her waking up and thinking she got kidnapped or something."

"I think it'll be fine, I'll leave her a note or something by her bed…" Rose muses a simple solution, to which I shrugged.

"If that'll do fine, go for it." I encourage her, to which Rose nods back after a moment.

Without another word, I get up, it takes a moment or two more before Rose lets me go, as she was still holding onto my side. She let out a little squeak of embarrassment when she realized what she was still doing before she did, cute stuff.

I walk over and pick up the Voyalkyrie, swinging the girl over my shoulder in a good old-fashioned fireman's carry.

Only the special and good girls get the princess carry.

Anyhow, cargo acquired, I walk back over to Rose, who was now holding a steadily spinning magic circle in her hand.

She didn't necessarily drop the circle, so much as it floated down out of her hand before hitting the ground.

As I rejoin her side, the circle begins to light up, and I prepare for the flash of light that's too carry us away.

What I'm not prepared for is for Rose to turn, take a breath, and gently grab onto me, in something like a half-embrace.

Her head against my chest, and the light from her teleportation circle building, she mutters something I can just barely hear.

"Thank you."

I can take a guess or two at what for.

Without a word, I wrap my free arm around her waist, lean down, and kiss her on the forehead.

And with that, the light takes us away.

~ A New Sun ~

Lord Odin opened the double-decker golden doors to Valhalla with a wistful sigh.

Another day, another long night of looking at tits and throwing money at women so they'll talk to him, all in a good days work.

As soon as the doors were open, he took one step inside, tripped, and fell flat on his face.

"...Arh?" The old god grunted in no small amounts of shock and annoyance, his face full of gold.

Odin raised his head, and almost immediately, he found out what the problem was.

Valhalla had been trashed.

Golden statues and pillars overturned, art and paintings smashed, the tiled floor cracked and broken apart.

He turned, looked back, and saw the thing that he had tripped over.

His statue's golden head.

Joy.

Grumbling, he lifted himself back onto his feet, dusted the golden dust off his robe, and set out to walk down the hall.

All the while, his left eye shimmered and glowed, the Magic Eye of Mimisbrunnr revealing the Flow of Magic to him in the area in a dazzling ray of colors and auras.

Odin snorted. He didn't need to see through his left eye long to figure out what happened.

A hodgepodge of magical signatures and formulas had run roughshod through the place like a tsunami, but he caught onto three specifically that he felt were familiar to him.

Because those three were part of his Valkyrie Squad.

Odin let out a long and tired sigh. He was not at all looking forward to finding out why the hel any of this happened.

Unfortunately, this knowledge would be his soon, considering the sobbing and screaming of girls he quickly heard echoing down the hall.

He'll admit, he went a bit slower than he could have gone, but anything to save his head the ache of this situation for a little while longer.

In time, though, he made it to the source of the screaming and crying.

It was one of the larger Valkyrie training rooms, though in practice it acted far more like an arena or stadium, albeit on the smaller ends, located closer to the center of the hall.

There, he found them. The three girls whose magic is all over the place, and his lovely Valkyrie Captain, this generation's Brynhildr.

And oh hel.

Does she look pissed.

You could tell because she's frowning. Odin doesn't think she's ever seen Brynhildr truly full-on frown before.

Well, that, and the whole-

"IEEEEEEEE-!"

One of the Valkyires, the smaller of the three, screeched and cried as Brynhildr wacked her on the ass with her flaming sword.

"Be quiet," Brynhildr commanded, ice cold.

That.

That means she pretty pissed off, doesn't it?

All three Valkyrie were bounds, ankles and wrists, by spiraling blue magic circles, their bodies bent over so their asses were all presented. Odin didn't need his left eye to tell immediately those were Brynhildr's spells, and frankly, he's rather glad of that fact.

After all, he'd rather not look at this scene too much, he's not into any of that shit.

"A-A-Ah…" The one who just got wacked whimpered pitifully, trying to look back at Brynhildr, likely to beg for mercy.

Instead, when she turned her head, her gaze rolled over him first.

Shit.

"L-Lord Odin!" She panickedly cried, causing the old god to wince a fraction, "Lord! P-Please! You've got to listen to u-"

Whoosh. Slap. Hiss.

"AHIIEEEEEE!"

Another strike.

"I said, be quiet." Brynhildr's cold voice broke through the literal burning screams and tears.

"Y-Y-Yes m-ma'am…!"

Satisfied, for now, Brynhildr turned to him.

She didn't even say anything yet, and the old god flinches, her looks almost screaming 'you're next' even though he didn't even do anything wrong!

Well, besides blowing Valhalla's budget, but Rossweisse isn't here to talk his ear off about it, so he did nothing!

"My Lord." Brynhildr acknowledged simply, her free hand forming a fist, which clanged against her breastplate as she saluted him.

"B-Brynhildr." Odin acknowledged back, his one eye flickering between the cyan-haired woman and the three Valkyrie, "I see you've got this all taken care of, so I think I'll-"

"I-It was Rossweisse…!" He was cut off, not by his Valkyrie Captain, but one of the three, the tallest looking one, with a deeper, more mature voice.

Eh?

"I don't know h-how, but she-"

Slap. Hiss.

"GHAAA-Nghhhh!"

Unlike the last one, she gritted her teeth, biting back a scream. There were still tears rolling down her cheeks, but she at least tried to keep from sounding like a little girl.

"That goes for you, too," Brynhildr added.

Odin noticed, sort of offhandedly, that the one who spoke just now has had it the worse, considering how bruised and red her ass is compared to the others.

Still.

"Rossweisse?" Odin begins, brow furrowing, "What does she have to do with…all this?"

Brynhildr sighs and answers for him, "Nothing, of course. According to these fools, she was back in Asgard, apparently out on a date-"

Odin nearly choked.

"-but I'm starting to believe this one." Brynhildr pointed her sword at the one she most recently slapped, "Just made it up as a cover for these two idiots to trash the place."

"We a-already told ya, C-Captain!" The last of the three yet to speak, finally spoke up, at least in his presence, the middling in terms of size, "She was here! T-That bitch lead us here! And then-"

Odin could predict this one by now.

Whoosh. Slap. Hiss.

"FUCKIN-BITCH! AGHHH!"

Brynhildr's eyes narrowed dangerously at that. "What was that?"

All of a sudden, the middling seemed far less outspoken, "U-Uh! N-N-No one, Captain, no one at all! W-WAIT, NO-"

Slap. Hissss~!

"AGGGHHH! FUCKING, NGGHHHH!"

She slowly devolved into broken whimpers and scattered sobs.

"...O-kay!" Odin began after a moment, eyeing Brynhildr specifically, "So you're pretty sure she wasn't here, then?"

She huffed, "No. Probably not."

Odin breathed out a sigh of relief, which caused Brynhildr to raise an eyebrow at him back, albeit only slightly.

So slightly, he didn't even notice it.

Regardless, he's relieved because, well, he doesn't want to be anywhere near her again!

The girl could be scary sometimes, and he'd rather not deal with the repercussions of his actions if he could!

Plus, where she goes, he goes.

The sun brat.

Sure, at first, he wasn't exactly scared of the young man. He was young, brash, didn't respect his elders, all that noise. Typical brat shit.

The brat doesn't like him? So what! He's not the first, from his pantheon to others across the world, he won't be the last. In the end, such things don't matter.

But then the sun brat went and fought the Strongest Exorcist the Church had, and didn't die.

The same Exorcist who, if he's right, could fight his son, Thor, and probably not lose.

The same son who's considered one of the strongest beings in the world. That Thor!

Odin wouldn't want to fight Thor, he'd lose.

Odin wouldn't want to fight that Dulio brat; he probably wouldn't win.

And now?

Odin doesn't want to be anywhere near an angry sun brat, because there's a very good chance he would beat his old ass the same color as his robes!

What do the kids say nowadays?

Oh yeah.

Fuck that shit!

"Disregarding that," Brynhildr carried on, "before these three wrecked the place, they also caused a seen on the streets all across the countryside on the way here. While you're here, you may as well issue their fines. After all," she looked at the three with a dangerous glow in her eyes, "they're going to be here for a while, cleaning up, and then? Well, they might not be at all."

Gha! Work! And scary!

The three didn't seem to catch that last bit, though, as they all started making noise at the idea they might lose their jobs.

One started crying, one started begging, and the last one started cursing.

Brynhildr did as she has done several times by now, though.

Whoosh. WhackWhackWhack!

This time, though, she scores a three-in-one!

"AIIIIIEEE! W-WHY!?"

"NHHGGGHHH!"

"FUH-UUCCKKKK!"

You know, usually, at a time like this, Odin would make a joke, something like 'this is the only time you three will get your bottoms touched,' but right now? Not even he can bring himself to do it.

"I…see." Odin starts, slowly, carefully, "Right. Well, you keep doing your job, and I guess I'll go do mine."

Brynhildr gives him a plain nod.

The three Valkyries look toward him, almost as one, they don't say anything, but they're look says it all.

'Please save us!"

Odin, promptly, turns and hustles away as fast as he possibly can without making it seem like he's trying to escape.

Even though he's heading in the direction of his office, he is one hundred percent going to escape this.

Like the kids say, fuck that shit, they somehow got themselves into that mess, Odin isn't going to put his old ass in front of that sword for them!

He's also not going to do his work, no, he doesn't want to be anywhere near Valhalla for a while, not while Brynhildr is like that.

Ah! He knows, he'll call up one of his kids! Maybe Baldr?

No, no, he's probably asleep right now. Plus, Baldr is his favorite; he wouldn't want to put him in harm's way!

Perhaps Thor?

…No, Odin is pretty sure that hammerhead son of his wouldn't be able to sign his damn name properly. He'd also ruin his office.

Not like Odin uses his office for anything, but still, it's the principle of the matter!

Vidar, it is then!

That settled, Odin nods to himself, satisfied.

Besides, it's not like he's being lazy or anything! See, he's got a couple of 'prisoners' to visit personally!

And, speaking of his sons…

Although in this case, it's more adopted son, but the distinction doesn't matter all that much, he guesses.

With a snap of his fingers, a bright green Norse runic magic circle spirals into existence, and it just as quickly winks out of existence.

His message sent to Vidar, he holds out his hand, in a new flash of green, his trusty spear, Gungnir, appearing in his palm.

Once he was out of Brynhildr's sensory range, he taps the butt of the spear to the ground, and with a flash of his magic, he's gone.

In a flash, he appears in a whole other space.

Before him, the sounds of roars echo across the empty expanse, as a white armored dragon wrestles a colossal wolf, expertly avoiding its fangs and claws as the dragon manages to maneuver around to its back, and wrap its arms around its neck.

Odin nods, satisfied.

There are other echoes around this old reused prison space, of course. A sword clashing against the hard metal of a staff, magic powering off and on, and occasionally exploding, and old mechanical whirling.

But those aren't his focus right now.

Thor managed to subdue Fenrir, but couldn't kill it. Then, the sun brat just handed the Norse one of the terrorist groups' subfactions, the 'Vali Team,' after he beat them all, because he didn't know what to do with them.

One of them had the method to control Fenrir, at the cost of reducing its power, sure, but controlling the God-Slaying Wolf when you aren't Loki is damn near impossible!

Then that sword brat showed that he could, and Odin saw the potential here, in this whole team.

The Shinto Pantheon got much stronger after the Grigori dissolved. Unfortunately, that wasn't true for the Norse, with them losing a pretty valuable ally.

On a more personal note, Odin can also say he lost a pretty good friend.

Where did you go, Azazel?

Odin's fist tightened around his spear for the moment before he let the thought go, for now.

Here, though, with the Vali Team? He saw the potential for them to recuperate the strength they lost.

So, he made them an offering.

He'd 'adopt' Vali, the White Dragon Emperor, effectively freeing him and his group of the stain of being terrorists. In return, well, he gets adopted, and he fights for the Norse now.

Originally, the young half devil didn't go for it.

But he came around, once Odin let him in on a little secret.

The sun brat annihilated the Hero Faction, a big chunk of the Chaos Brigade. Effectively, the terrorists shouldn't be a concern anymore.

And yet, his little ravens tell him that isn't quite right.

They live under a new leader, a new 'Emperor', and the Chaos Brigade isn't done. Not quite yet. They only just went to ground.

Once Vali heard that there were still enemies around to fight, to get stronger on, he was all for the idea.

Well, that, and Odin promising the half devil brat training so he could fight the sun brat again and make up for his loss last time, probably played a factor.

And let him just say?

The White Dragon throws the God-Slaying Wolf away, just before it can manage to turn the tables.

Light exploded then from the dragon, its wings bright and luminous. From Odin's left eye, he could see it; the explosion of demonic power and draconic aura was completely off the charts.

Then, the chant began.

"Awaken! I, am the White Dragon Emperor who plunged the Law down into the dark!"

The jewels across his arm glowed brightly, emitting constant flashes of dazzling cyan light.

"Through infinite ruin, and dreams of dawn bridging toward ascension; I shall become the Immaculate Dragon Dynast!"

His armor, once a pristine and pure white, began to flicker, alternating between white and a deep, immaculate silver.

"Head now! The illusion of white, and the epitome of magic!"

The silver stuck.

And a voice as old as perhaps Odin himself ran out from the jewels across Vali's armor, at the same time as the boy's call.

["JUGGERNAUT OVERDRIVE!"]

Odin watched on as the White Dragon Emperor, clad now in silvery armor, his aura so dense, so strong, it began to warp Fafnir's old prison.

Around them, other voices called out in dismay. He could feel the magic girl reaching out to try and stabilize the space with her magic.

Yet the God Slaying Wolf had a different reaction; he let out a low rumbling growl, as an almost proud smirk stretched across its maw.

And Odin couldn't help but share the expression of his prophesied killer, for once.

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 92 End

I know, I know what you're thinking. Rose lewd when? Soon, just give her a little bit more time.

Nori isn't letting her gonna get drunk so they can do it, so Rose needs a little time to build up the courage herself first.

Also, hey, look at that! Vali Team! Where have you guys been?

Also also, yes, this is officially the end of the Rose/Norse Mini Arc, next up is...well, we could either do the Junior shit real quick, or back to the Shinto, either or.

A New Sun Chapter 91

Chapter 91

< ~ A New Sun ~ >

With all the same rage that brought them there, the three Valkyrie burst through the golden double doors of Valhalla, the same doors they swore they just saw her slip into.

Yet, as the entrance hall stretched out before them…

“Fuuucckk…” Helm heaved, stepping further inside, the magic around her fists dimming, “Where did that bitch go!?”

She was nowhere to be found.

Ort slumped slightly, her full body heaving as she panted, “S-She…She couldn’t have gotten far now…come on…!”

Grim huffed, the least winded of the three, yet even still, she wasn’t starting to feel the burn in her legs and magic power reserves.

It was a wild goose chase straight from the start. She had taken off in a random direction, and no matter how much they tried, no matter how much they fought, they couldn’t even touch her.

They were always just out of arm's reach. Their spells never even so much as nicked her hair.

But they were persistent, very persistent, and it thankfully didn’t take too long before she visibly seemed to slow down.

Grim became fairly certain then about the speed she was showcasing before. It was some kind of enhancement spell that was precast before their encounter. She’s pretty sure the others would agree with that assessment.

Because as soon as it wore off, she turned almost immediately and made way straight for Valhalla.

Grim is also pretty sure she knows why.

“You two,” Grim called, beginning to bark orders, “spread out. Look for her, but be careful. We did enough damage on the way here, last we need is the Captain to get on our asses over destroying the hall, too.”

Helm huffed and grumbled, while Ort shivered and began panickedly ranting, “B-But we avoided torching like, the houses and stuff, right? We kept our blasts contained, and to the roads, so it should be fine, right!?”

Grim rolled her eyes. “There’s still going to be fines for that, Ort.”

“O-Oh…Gods…” Ort slumped further, her entire body quivering, “I’m going to have to take out a third loan, aren’t I!? And pick up another job! I-”

“O-kay!” Helm slammed a hand over Ort’s mouth, “Shut the fuck up. Please. We’ll think of something together, besides,” she slowly let Ort’s mouth free, “we’ve got to deal with something a little more important right now, don’t ya think?”

“...R-Right!” Ort nodded after a moment, taking a quivering breath as she tried to calm herself down.

“While you two do that,” Grim continued at last, “I’m going to go keep the Captain company. Just in case.” 

Both Helm and Ort looked back at Grim at her words, their eyes slowly widening as what she said settled upon them.

“You don’t think…?” Helm trailed off with a snarl.

“R-Really…she’d go to the Captain?” Ort muttered in disbelief and horror.

Truly, Grim doubted the possibility. While she wasn’t personally sure about how their Captain would react to her showing up, she could also say with fairly high certainty that Rossweisse telling on them wouldn’t amount to much.

It never really had in the past, after all. Somehow, Grim doubts it’d mean much now.

Still, the possibility is there that, now that she’s no longer part of the Squad, she’d try and spin the events of this night somehow, or try something with the Captain specifically, to try and get out of this or put them in far more trouble…

Yeah, Grim won’t be risking that.

And she says as such, with a shake of her head, “Maybe. Maybe not. Better not risk it.”

“Damn bitch…” Helm clicked her tongue, “Well, it’s not like there’s any need to worry about it, we’ll find her, won’t we, Ort!?”

“Huh? Oh! Y-Yeah!” She stammered, yet nodded resolutely.

With that, those two Valkyries ran off, and Grim began making her way toward the Captain’s office.

So fast they did, in fact, that none of them even noticed the three magic circles springing into existence right where they once stood.

< ~ A New Sun ~ >

As Grim approached the Captain’s office door, she couldn’t help but admit internally that she was more than a little nervous.

Unlike pretty much every other Valkyrie, the Captain, the Brynhildr, she’s…well.

She’s professional. Professional to an absolute fault. She doesn’t gossip, she doesn’t joke, Grim can’t recall her ever smiling, or even attempting to have fun.

Especially during the job. Never during the job. And even when she isn’t on the job, Grim doesn’t recall Brynhildr doing anything besides work.

Or training.

But then again, she is the strongest Valkyrie of their generation. Of course, it wouldn’t be easy keeping and maintaining that name.

Right. Brynhildr isn’t even her real name; it's the name she inherited when it was determined she was the strongest, and that was some time ago. Grim doesn’t even know her real name!

So, all in all, if she thinks about it, she’s sort of screwed.

But it's not like the other two would have better chances of dealing with her, considering Helm’s borderline constant delinquency, and Ort’s ever-present nervousness…

Yeah, those two would be more liable to get them in more trouble rather than helping here.

So, it's up to her!

Before her sat an ornately crafted office door. As with everything else in the hall, it was made of gold, but uniquely, the door featured entirely different decoration.

Figures. It was covered in images of people, Valkyrie, to be more specific. Though their faces were blank masks, from the top, all the way up to the bottom, each woman looked different in some way, even if minor.

Whether it be body shape, hair style, or even the type of weapon they used, you’d be able to tell each one was their own person.

And at the topmost part of the door? A plac, etched with a single word, a name.

Brynhildr.

She hasn’t been here often, and when she usually is, she’s dreading the visit, so she’s never really had the time to take in the exact design of the door. Hel, why would she? It’s a door. 

Yet now? She can’t help herself. Each one of these figures were a past Brynhildr, a past Captain of the Valkyrie Squad, and there were so many. 

It puts it into perspective just how far away they are now from that golden age.

“Enter.”

She’s shocked stiff from her thoughts as a mature, feminine voice beckons her from the other side of the door.

Grim really shouldn’t be surprised, of course, their Captain could sense her coming.

As there was no point in hesitating anymore, Grim stepped forward, pushing the golden office door open as she did.

Only to be greeted by more gold as she stepped in. Typical. It is Valhalla, after all, even the office spaces must be covered every inch in as much gold as feasibly possible.

Except, office space it may be, the gold here was noticeably more…muted, in its shine. Here, the gold was far darker, almost rustic. Truly, just how old this single room was was apparent with that one slight difference.

As such, dark golden bookshelves and file cabinets lined the walls, and wherever there was space in between, frescos and paintings of battles and warrior women past were slotted in to take up the space.

The center of the room is where all the action lay; a large, dark, golden office desk sat, stacked with papers and parchment, and the only thing brightly gold colored compared to the rest of the room.

A computer, something Grim heard was called a ‘Mac’ by the Humans down in Midgard. Supposedly, such machines were developed here for Asgard, but according to some rather baseless rumors, Lord Odin himself merely purchased the machines and brought them here, before painting them gold and claiming the former.

But as mentioned, those are baseless rumors at best! There’s no way Lord Odin would lie like that!

In the end, however, none of that stuff took Grim’s attention, no, it was the woman behind the desk that did.

Clad in a form-fitting black suit, with long light blue hair, and piercing eyes of the same color that were already set on her, sat their Captain.

And judging by the unamused look on her face, Grim was pretty sure she wasn’t in a great mood to begin with.

Joy.

The moment the door shut behind her, Brynhildr began.

“Grimgerde.” Her name slipped through her Captain's name like a number, nearly making her wince, “Excellent. I was going to call you and your friends here in the morning, but I suppose we can do this now.”

…Huh?

Seeing as she didn’t respond, Brynhildr continued, her gaze never moving off her face, “You, Helmwige, and Ortlinde.” She began anew with a list, “I just got a report that you three were throwing around combat magic in the streets.” 

Brynhildr set one hand over the other, her gaze becoming a glare as she looked at her, “Would you care to explain your and your friend's actions?”

Well. Fuck.

How the hell is she supposed to get out of this one!?

If she already got the report, somehow, then shouldn’t she know already the why?

In which case, this is a trap, isn’t it?

She can’t just lie directly to the Brynhildr’s like that! She can’t say she’d survive the punishment!

Letting out a shaky breath, Grim stood straight and began, “Ma’am, we were chasing…Rossweisse, ma’am.”

Brynhildr rose an eyebrow, “Chasing…Rossweisse, hmm? She’s back in Asgard, then?”

Grim could barely pick up the hint of curiosity in Brynhildr’s tone, something not at all surprising…considering she personally taught Rossweisse her magic.

To this day, Grim couldn’t say whether such special tutelage is another source of pity or jealousy toward the young former Valkyrie.

After all, Brynhildr’s spars with the girl weren’t private, and calling them ‘spars’ is a little…off the mark.

Regardless, Grim nodded and answered the question given to her by her most high senior, “Yes, yes, she is ma’am.”

Brynhildr let out a low, tired sigh. “Of course, she shows up, and immediately someone gets into it with her.” Without another word, she reaches out, picking up three separate file folders, and tucking them under a larger stack of them, “The Gods will handle you three on this matter, as you were off the job…and Rossweisse isn’t employed here anymore anyway.”

Grim barely got a chance to breathe a sigh of relief.

“Now then. Grimgerde?” She continued, far too quickly, “Since I presume you didn’t come here for all of that, I must ask, what are you doing back here so late?”

All of a sudden, Grim found her mouth dry and her throat closing up.

Yeah, she really didn’t think this one through at all, did she?

Her knee-jerk explanation was that she came back to find her spear, but that stupidity was quickly tossed out when she remembered she could summon the thing at any time with her magic!

That left her mind blank for a second.

Until she remembered that hint of curiosity in Brynhildr’s voice earlier.

“Ma’am,” she began, slowly, to word this right, “I just came to tell you about Rossweisse, in case you cared to know?”’

Brynhildr gave her another eyebrow raise, though her face not changing beyond its stoic mask didn’t give her any other hint to how exactly she felt about her words.

For a moment, Brynhildr didn’t say anything at all, and during that small window of time Grim was fairly certain she was screwed.

How? She didn’t know. Just screwed.

Then Brynhildr finally said something, and it nearly gave Grim the whiplash of the ages, “How was she doing?”

It was four simple words, yet not only did Grim never expect such a question from the Captain’s mouth, the way she said it…

Melancholic. Even though her face didn’t change, if it did, Grim could almost imagine her sporting an almost sad smile.

“Well,” Grim began, clamming her petty jealousy deep down so it doesn’t show, “she was out with a…guy. At Hildr’s new workplace. So, presumably, good.”

Despite her best attempts, her seething still seeped out a little bit at the end there.

Thankfully, Brynhildr didn’t seem to notice it, or, if she did, she didn’t care.

As she was too busy looking visibly shocked.

“T-Truly?” Brynhildr stammered, not entirely unlike Ort, “Little Rossweisse?” She reached up and rubbed her chin, looking almost contemplative.

Also, Grim could hear it, she knows the feeling and tone as much as any Valkyrie does after all.

But Brynhildr’s last word there? Unmistakably bitter.

Grim has no idea what to do with this new information, but she must admit that internally, her perspective of Brynhildr has cracked a little bit.

If not even she, the Strongest Valkyrie of the generation, can escape the loneliness, then what hope do the rest of them have?

Fortunately, she’s not allowed to ponder that thought.

Behind her, outside the office, sounds begin echoing through the walls.

Brynhildr perks up, but Grim turns to face the door as the sounds get louder.

It almost sounds like the roar of a…shockwave?

The office door promptly flew open with a thunder crack.

Grim barely had time for her eyes to widen, for her to sense the unmistakable feeling of Helm’s magical power, and recognize that the shockwave was likely one of her Norse-style magic boxing ones.

Then it hit her, and she was in the air.

For barely a second, as her body slammed into something far harder than any wall.

A sky blue Norse magic barrier circle.

Brynhildr’s barrier circle, cast so quickly she didn’t even sense or feel it being summoned until she had struck it.

The shockwave broke apart as it crashed against the barrier, leaving Brynhildr’s desk untouched, and Grim to slide down the barrier and onto the floor.

The magical barrier winked out a second later.

Then, her voice came, once again, speaking her name.

“...Grimgerde.” No longer spoken like a number, one of many Valkyrie, but instead with a dangerous askance.

And Grim saw exactly what she meant, as the office door hung open, and they both saw into one of the many golden halls of Valhalla. 

Specifically, the now trashed Golden Hall of Valhalla. With decorations blasted and fallen over, golden tiles cracked and flung, and other doors stretching along the halls broken open…if on their hinges at all.

A sword was suddenly held right beneath Grim’s chin.

Her gaze flickered down. What struck her first was the ornate Norse runes inlaid across the center of the blade; what struck her second was just how old and nearly worn it looked.

Third? Who was wielding it?

Brynhildr, who now somehow stood right next to her.

Her wrist flexed.

The runes of the sword glowed, and the sword ignited into a blade of flames.

“What. Was. That.”

Grim’s eyes shot between the flaming blade and Brynhildr’s, her stoic face now replaced by one of absolutely simmering fury, and she realized something.

Now they’re absolutely screwed.

< ~ A New Sun ~ >

Next to use, the Voyalkyrie collapsed to the ground, panting heavily.

“O-Okay! T-Tha…Hah-!” She gulped, then gagged, and nearly doubled over, her entire body caked in sweat and looking like she was going to throw up and pass out at the same time, somehow.

Rose was quick to kneel next to her, rubbing her back soothingly, a reassuring smile on her face despite the sweat dripping down her brow. “There there, Schwert. You did amazingly, well done!” 

Well, not just reassuring, she looked damn near ecsastic even.

Also, cute nickname. Still going to use mine!

“Tha-Than…Ah-...” She couldn’t even thank her without gasping for breath, that’s how out of it she was now.

It didn’t take a genius to guess what exactly was wrong with her, so I did just that, “Run out of magic?”

Rose gave a confirming nod, “Pretty much. Exhausted it with powerful, unfamiliar magic. Even I felt the blow to my reserves as well there.” Rose let out a breath. “Still, it all went according to plan.” Her smile grew wider even, “Better, even!”

I looked out from our watchpoint, a building looking straight out at Valhalla, the massive, pure golden mead hall that Rose had trained at to become a Valkyrie.

“So they did more than just trash the place?” I asked, curious.

After all, I didn’t understand magic mambo jumbo, and I certainly didn’t understand Norse magic mambo jumbo. To me? All I saw was them playing DJ with magic circles.

All I know is the plan. That being? Lead them here, then, Rose and the Voyalkyrie here were going to create magic duplicates of the Valkyrie Mean Girl squad, and use them to get them in big trouble with their Captain.

Now, since they’re trying to duplicate something other than themselves, the ‘clones’ can’t do much of anything, really, besides basic movements and such.

The Voyalkyrie’s job was to give them more lifelike movement, in case anyone saw them, via whatever magical telekinesis she uses to control her swords.

Rose, meanwhile, cast the actual magic through them that was too destroy a bunch of stuff.

Rose came back up on her feet, shaking her head, smile still brimming, “No, they still did that, but! Due to them throwing around so much magic on the way here, I was able to take the ‘signature’, or feel of their magic, if you will, and throw that around as the duplicates went around trashing everything.”

I raised an eyebrow, “Then that means, like, anyone who checks the damage will sense their signature on it from the magic?”

Rose shook her head at that, “Such small-scale magic won’t leave a detectable trace. No, what it means is any spells that those duplicates cast? I was able to put their signature on it, so if someone is in the presence of the magic, they’ll sense that person's signature.”

“Ah…” I smirked, “I see, I see! So then, the Captain?”

Rose mirrored my smirk. “Yes.”

Valhalla flashed.

I don’t mean the building itself, no, I mean from within, a flash that broke through the windows and lit up the evening darkness around it like a small sun.

Rose recoiled, almost instinctively, damn near slamming into me.

Even from here, we could hear the screams from here. Very, very pained girlish screams.

Rose let out a sigh of relief, “Perhaps too well. That was Brynhildr starting to do her job. We should…probably move.”

I pat her on the back, “Are you sure you don’t wanna stay and watch the fireworks?” I ask.

Rose thinks for a moment before shaking her head, “I know what's going to happen to them now. That’s enough.”

That’s ominous.

“Well, alright.” I pat her on the head, unwilling to fight her on this. All of this was her idea. If she’s satisfied? So am I.

Then I blinked, as a thought occurred, “Wait, how are we going to pay back Hildr?”

I just realized, we never really made a plan for her? It kind of all got focused around those three.

Rose looked up at me, blinking in realization, a light dusting of pink marring her cheeks in embarrassment.

“Oh. Right. Well, that should be easy…if Schwert is up for it?”

Said Voyalkrie heaved out a slightly choked gasp.

“Yeah,” I chuckle, looking toward the poor girl, “I’ll take care of it. Tell me, what’d you have in mind?” I asked, looking back down at Rose.

The dusting across her cheeks grew deeper as she leaned up on her tiptoes to mutter into my ear.

I snorted soon after.

“That simple?”

“Y-Yeah.” She confirmed, her gaze hardening, “She doesn’t deserve much thought, does she?”

I grinned and simply nodded at her. I can get behind that?

It didn’t take much effort to make a little under half a dozen clones.

Rose didn’t drop a bead of sweat as she cast a single spell on each to spoof the magical detection of the restaurant, then teleport the small group there.

Then, I got to watch once they were done.

As each one got there, and walked right on into the place, with no one to greet them.

As each one turned into our former Hostess.

And finally, as each one took turns flinging open every single curtain, practically tearing the things down as they did.

They made sure every single occupant saw who they were before vanishing, poofing one after the other.

By the end of it? The hall was filled with the sounds of very angry, very exposed couples, whose couplings were all cut short.

Have fun dealing with that, bitch! Those yelp reviews are going to suck.

A shame I won’t get to see her face dealing with all that, but oh well.

She was just a footnote, after all.

< ~ A New Sun ~ >

Chapter 91 End

Temporaliy back to gimped formatting until FF gets its shit together and works again, sorry folks.

When it does, I'll update the chapter with all the proper italics and bolds and such. You're not missing much beyond some emphasis here and there anyway.

Also, I tried to find a picture of Brynhildr. All I could find that looked reasonably close to the description given of her was some JJK girl, but she wasn't exactly "transcendental beautiful," so I decided on no picture. Shame that.

A New Sun Chapter 90

Chapter 90

~ A New Sun ~

I whistled contemplatively as Rose finished elaborating on her genius revenge plan.

Across from me, our newest resident Voyalkyrie seemed far more nervous than she was initially, probably because the plan relies almost entirely upon her unique skill set to even function.

Norse-style magic fencing, huh? This is the first time I've ever heard of it. Or of our Voyalkyrie, here.

I certainly don't recall Rose ever mentioning this girl before in the light novels, which means either this is an entirely original and new thing, or it's a possible spin-off or extra material addition that I never got the chance to read before getting whisked away here.

I've gotten a similar feeling before, so this situation isn't entirely new, but regardless…

Bah! What does it matter now? Extra or entirely original, it's still new in totality to me.

Which means I have to bully this suspiciously smaller Rose-looking Valkyrie. It's the will of me, of course.

Yes, I'm still plenty bitter about her interrupting our moment, even if I can reluctantly admit it was better her than the Valkyrie 'Mean Girl' Squad.

Murder doesn't usually indicate a good time during a date, after all.

Well, now, hold on a minute, this is a different culture, so it could be-

A soft knock or tap to the side of my head sends me blinking back into the present, where Rose is sending me a pointed stare, the hand she just used to knock me upside the head lowering, with the Voyalkyrie somehow looking even more nervous.

"Whatever you're thinking," Rose started before I could even open my mouth, "the answer is no. Most definitely, no."

Damn, got read like an open book. Was I showing anything on my face there, though? Or is Rose developing senses relating to shenanigans now from being around myself and Kuroka too much?

Either way, I give Rose an exaggerated pout as I cross my arms and slump a bit.

Rose rolls her eyes, giving me a small, amused smile before she turns to the Voyalkyrie. "As I was saying, Schwertleite? Do you have any questions, comments, or concerns?"

The junior Valkyrie twitched at that, letting out a low breath that didn't seem to relieve her anxiety, "Yes. Several, but unfortunately I don't think we have time to go threw them all…"

Rose gives her an understanding nod. "Then the most important first?"

"I…" the poor girl winces, "I'm not sure I have enough control to pull off what you're asking." She states, completely unsure.

Rose raised an eyebrow. "How many swords can you control at once?"

Huh, swords, plural? At once?

At that, the Voyalkyrie snaps her fingers, causing four Norse magic circles of a similar color to Rose's to appear at her back. From those four circles came swords, all Gate of Babylon style, but instead of shooting out of the circles like rockets, the Viking swords popped out and then proceeded to float behind her, staying in place even as the magic circles disappeared.

Oh. Magic fencing, duh!

After a moment, she adds with a sigh, "Just four right now. If I try to add a fifth, my mind starts getting all jumbled…" she grumbles, seemingly ashamed.

That doesn't last long, however, as Rose suddenly grabs her shoulders, her smile wide, "That's plenty!"

"E-Eh!?" Her junior cries in shock, "But controlling the duplicates! Sur,e there's only three, b-but it's still people, not just swords!"

Rose nodded, "True. But! I'll be helping! Together, the two of us can make it work!"

"Ah, well?" Slowly, the girl gives her back an uneasy smile, "O-Okay!"

It feels kind of dickish to bring it up like this, but I still feel the need to offer, just in case.

"You know," I begin, "with some clones and some more transformation, I could do pretty much everything myself." I offer.

Rose turns back towards me, "For the most part, yes." Then she holds up a finger, "Until we get to Valhalla, where Brynhildr would feel out your divinity, even the tiny amounts you and your clones leak whilst using your powers. She's around gods too much to not be sensitive to divinity."

So that's why the only thing I get to do is here, huh?

Now, granted, it's still a really fun thing, but still!

"Fair enough." I clicked my tongue, resigned, before adding, "Though are you sure you don't want my part though? Don't you have anything to say to them personally?"

Now at that, Rose frowned, "I…do. And while it would make them mad, it wouldn't make them the right kind of mad we'd need for this to work. So," she nodded to herself, and gave me a resolute stare, "I'm leaving it all up to you!"

I couldn't help the chuckle that left my lips as I reached over and patted her head on the head, my silver-haired girl letting out a low whine as I did.

Unfortunately, she bats away my hand with a huff and a pout quickly after, continuing just as quickly, "Alright…let's get this started, then! Schwertleite!"

The Voyalkyrie perks up, "Yes! Ma'am!"

"We're going to head out, watch for them, find a good place to make the swap, and so forth." She then sends me another glance. "Nori."

"Right, right," I wave her off, "I'm on in."

Man, when was the last time I used this? Or have I ever even?

My hands moved far quicker than either could likely see, but I knew exactly what hand seals they were making.

Only three.

Dog. Boar. Ram.

Transformation.

The little curtain area we stood in was abruptly filled with a smokey white cloud, with me as its source.

And when it cleared?

Both girls, despite my telling them it was possible mere minutes ago, couldn't have looked more shocked as they stared my way.

As for myself? Well.

For one, I looked down and couldn't see my feet anymore.

Why? Because there was a ravine of succulent soft titty flesh now blocking my view.

I whistled, "Damn, Rose." But it was distinctly not my voice that was coming out, "How do you see with these things in the way?"

I reached my hands up, but unfortunately, they were completely stopped by Rose darting over and grabbing them.

"Please. Don't." She practically begged, her face a pure, scarlet red.

Begged in the same voice, albeit with a different tone due to emotion, as mine in fact.

Looking forward at her now, I find my eyes meeting hers perfectly as well.

And looking back down? I find myself wearing the same thing she's wearing, too.

Transformation Jutsu is successful.

"Alright~! Fine!" I reply, the first word all cutesy and girly, then all snobbish on the second, with Rose's normally suppressed accent coming out there, for some reason.

I was just playing around, saying stuff in tones I'd never heard Rose in before, just to see what it sounded like.

Also, the way Rose squirmed with embarrassment made me want to do it more, but unfortunately…

I let out a good-natured chuckle and pat Rose on the head, "Alright, alright…go on, you two, I'll be right here. Call me when they're almost here, and we can get this show on the road."

"O-Okay." The Voyalkyrie agreed, still in a state of absolute shock at what she had just witnessed.

Rose eyed me for a second, but that only made her blush more and turn away, her body squirming as she did.

Alright, see, with reactions like that, I got to do at least one more tease.

So, I lean forward, idly noting the heft of my chest, and peck her on the cheek.

"E-EH!?" Rose promptly full-on shrieks in shock and grabs the Voyalkyrie, "Okaybereadywe'llcallyoubye!"

With that, she makes a mad dash out and away, dragging her poor junior along with her.

I giggle a happy little girlish giggle, although unlike Rose's, my version in her voice is far more mischievous, more cackling.

I sit back down, pick up Rose's sunhat, and set it on my head. It fits nicely and snugly, as it should.

Now then, what shall I do while I wait?

Slowly, my gaze falls upon my transformed chest.

Only to sigh in discontent and shake my head, setting my gaze up and forward once again.

I did it as a joke earlier, so there's no point in groping them now that I'm all alone.

I've never felt Rose's before, see, so they wouldn't feel like hers. Right now, I'm using Kuroka's as a placeholder for that part of her body.

Shame that.

Anyhow, I suppose I'll spend however long I have left to wait rehearsing my lines, so to speak?

I'd say Rose is too nice because she's letting me be the one to smack-talk them.

But then again. She let me be the one to smack-talk them.

Hah~...I almost feel bad for those three.

Almost.

~ A New Sun ~

"Are we theerreee yet, Ort?" Helm nagged, for the umpteenth time since they left.

Grimgerde had to hold in another sigh, instead staring straight ahead, pretending to be unbothered when, really, she wanted to strangle Helm with her overdone hair-do.

"F-For the last time!" Ort, their panicky little friend, for once seemed very close to snapping, "No! No, we, are, NO- Oh." She cut herself off before stopping, causing the whole group to stop, before she looks up from the phone she's been staring down the entire way here. "Never mind, it's over there." She pointed, and the two followed with their gazes.

It was Helm that, as usual, reacted first, with a whistle, "Man, not a half bad place at all, huh, Grim?"

Grim simply nodded.

It was nice and out of the way, but not so far out to be an inconvenience to reach, while at the same time seeming nice and modest from the outside at least.

Helm snickered, "Still can't get over the name." She mused aloud.

Ort blushed at the remark, scrambling to put her phone away, the dolt nearly dropping it as she tries to send it away with a small circle.

Grim couldn't help but chuckle. The name of the place is hilarious, after all.

Having finally put her phone away, Ort started randomly adjusting her uniform, likely from nerves. "O-Okay!" She started with a gulp, "Now that we're here, uh…how should we do this?"

Helm turned, looking at the clutz with a raised eyebrow, "We bust down the door and grab her, don't we?"

Grim immediately facepalmed.

Thankfully, Ort had the sense to look appalled. "What!?" She cried, "No! We can't do that! T-The fineesss~!"

Helm's eyes widened almost comically, and she immediately turned a sickly pale. "R-Right, right…okay." She let out a shuddering sigh before asking her, "Grim? Whatcha thinking?"

"Simple." She answers without need for deliberation, "We walk in. Hildr is on the clock today, no? She'll appear at the door, we ask her where she set them at, and then go from there."

None of them have ever even been inside Hildr's workplace before- why would they? So, they have no idea what to expect going in.

Grim nods to herself, continuing, "We'll need Hildr for this, whether we just mess around with them or do something…more. Either way."

Ort nodded, "S-Sounds like a plan!"

Helm groaned, "Ugh. Plans. This doesn't need to be that complicated!"

"W-Walking inside isn't that complicated, though?" Ort uttered, legitimately befuddled.

But she, as usual, was promptly ignored. Helm doesn't do proper logic after all, she's just itching to cause trouble.

"Do you have anything that would let us get in without being forced to take three more jobs to pay off egregious amounts of debt?" Grim countered without even looking Helm's way.

"...No." She replied with a low grumble.

Grim huffed haughtily. "That's what I thought."

"U-Uh…girls?" Ort mumbled in disbelief, her eyes slowly going wide.

But she was ignored again, as Helm whirled on Grim and glared at her.

"Scuse' me bitch, did you say something?" Helm gritted out.

Grim barely looked at her, looked down at her, specifically. Of the three, hilariously, Helm was the shortest.

"Sorry." Grim began, unamused, "I couldn't hear you down there." She tilted down slightly, her ear facing the girl, "Say again?"

"You LITTLE-"

"G-Girls!" Ort interjected, grabbing them both by their shoulders as she shouted.

Helm immediately turned with an aggravated grunt, practically shoving Ort away as she did so. "What!?" She hissed.

"Oh, I apologize."

Each of them froze, absolutely stock still.

That voice…

That wasn't any of theirs. That was the voice of a girl she hadn't heard in some time now, in fact.

"If you'd like, I can come back later once you've all sorted out…whatever this is." She continued, completely nonplussed.

Hearing her voice a second time was enough to shock Grim enough to look forward once again, just to make sure. She had to see, had to be sure.

Much like Ort, she found her own eyes widening much the same, as standing merely a dozen or so steps away was her.

The mead hall framed their former squad mate's strikingly beautiful form, her silver hair flowing freely down her back, her body clad in a well-fitting sundress, and her head capped with a wide and long-brimmed sun hat.

It's her, it's definitely her. It looks like her, and a cursory glance with her magical senses allows her to feel that familiar pang of her magic, though constrained tightly, it radiated before them still.

Yet, at the same time…

Rossweisse stood there, her arms behind her back, her body tilted to the side slightly as she looked at them and smiled.

It felt off. So off. Yet Grim couldn't say exactly how it was off.

Of course, the other two didn't pick up on that, or if they did, they certainly didn't show it.

Helm stepped forward immediately, "Nah, nah… it's fine, see, we we're actually trying to figure out how to approach you, but since you came right out to us anyway…" she smirked, widely, "It's settled. Do stay, little Rose."

Rossweisse shrugged, her smile never leaving her face. "Okay." She answered with barely a beat.

Helm blinked, not expecting that response, "U-Uh. Good! Yeah!"

The Rossweisse Helm knew, that they all knew, would have had a far more animated response to seeing them again. Too mocking her new nickname like that. A frown, a professional smile, asking what they want, telling them to leave, literally anything.

Not just…this.

"S-So…" Ort began to speak up, "Where's-"

Only to be cut off entirely, much to the clutz's utter shock.

"Now then." Rossweisse continued abruptly, "Who are you three again?"

Helm staggered back as if struck. "Y-You're kidding right!?"

"Y-Yeah!" Ort gapped at their former squad member.

Grim gritted her teeth, unable to say anything at this point.

"Oh, right, right, my apologies." She bowed her head slightly, something they were far more familiar with.

"I'm sorry. It's just I don't have time to remember a bunch of losers."

Whatever familiarity that action brought was dashed by her next line in an instant.

"...Excuse me?" Grim finally spoke, muttering in growing outrage.

Helm was glaring daggers at this point, and even Ort had an ugly little frown across her face.

"I do believe you heard me." Rossweisse raised her head back up, her smile still had not left, "You're losers, correct? Am I to assume you've grown deaf as well since I left?" Her gaze snaps toward Grim specifically. "Or is your head too busy being in the roots to hear? I'll tell you right now…" Her smile grows far wider, almost eerily so, "You won't find a boyfriend up there, you kissless virgin troll."

Grim saw red.

"H-Hold it!" Ort suddenly grabbed her, wrapping her arms around her waist, Grim didn't even know she was moving, didn't know she had summoned her spear, and was in the process of firing up a lightning spell that would scour this bitch off the street.

Fortunately, Ort was only one girl, and there were two of them.

"THE FUCK DID YOU JUST CALL MY FRIEND!?" Helm screeched like a Celtic banshee, she didn't draw a weapon or prepare a spell; she just blasted straight for their former squad mate like a bull.

"Hmm…speaking of kissless virgins." Rossweisse mused as Helm charged, looking right at her with a lopsided smile.

"YOU! BITCH!"

She lunged, swinging.

She missed, Rossweisse abruptly appearing rat Helm's back.

Both Grim and Ort's eyes went wide. Teleportation Magic!? It had to be, they didn't see her move! Yet, at the same time, they didn't see a magic circle either!

"Wah? W-Woaaahhh!" Helm nearly fell forward straight onto her nose as her fist passed through the air, and she was forced to come to a screeching halt, hopping several times on one foot, trying to maintain her balance and stay upright.

Rossweisse turned and gave her what amounted to a pat on the back.

The girl fell over like a stack of cards, straight into the dirt.

"Agh! FUCK! My uniform!" Helm whined, enraged.

Rossweisse didn't look impressed, merely raising an eyebrow down at her.

"Pigs stay in the mud and dirt where they belong." She suddenly spoke as though fact, causing Helm to freeze in place, as though struck and encased in ice.

"Y-You…YOU…" Helm began heaving, frothing with a rage neither Grim nor Ort even thought possible.

"Wow." Rossweisse gave her a side eye, "You sure squeal a lot, don't you? No wonder no guy wants to be around you."

"Y-YOU…I-I…" Tears began pricking at the corners of Helm's eyes, her body beginning to violently shudder, as though she couldn't decide between murder or crying.

Ort took a step toward Rossweisse, positively enraged at this point and glaring at their former squad mate, yet still trying to hold back Grim all the same.

"That enough!" She cried out, furious, "What the matter with you!?"

Rossweisse turned to Ort, slowly, smile ever unmoving, "Ah… what's the matter with me? The real question you should be asking, pigtails-"

"P-Pigtails!?" Ort cried out, exasperated at Rossweisse, seemingly actually forgetting her name.

Regardless, Rossweisse continued unabated, "-isn't what's wrong with me. It's what's wrong with you." She pointed at Ort specifically, but Grim could tell she was talking to them all.

"After all, I just went on a date." What felt like ice water was dumped on them all at once. They had forgotten, in the heat of the moment, that there was a guy. "Yes, an actual date, and guess who isn't kissless anymore~...!"

She gave them all a cheeky little grin before her gaze focused on Ort.

"I know I was pretty shy when it came to this stuff, but geez," Rose mused wisely, "I can at least see clearly why you can't get a date, pigtails. You couldn't ask a toaster to toast your bread for you, much less ask an actual guy out."

Ort stared. Blankly.

Then, she let Grim go.

"Get her." She spoke plainly.

And for once, Grim couldn't agree more with Ort.

Grim leaped, her spear raised, and pointed straight for Rossweisse's chest. Screw magic, she'll make her bleed the old-fashioned way.

Helm also answered the call, a magic circle spiraling before her fist as she rose to knock her in the back of the head.

There's an insignificantly small part of her that realizes causing lasting damage wouldn't be a good idea for their careers.

At the same time, though, Grim can't be bothered to care right at this moment.

…Especially when both her spear and Helm's magically enhanced fist pass through the air.

Again.

Ort stands there, eyes wide, unblinking, as Rossweisse leans against her back.

"Hmm," she hums aloud, "not to mention, beyond all else? You three…are pathetically weak." She leans back, her mouth right to Ort's ear, yet all of them could hear her pretty clearly, "I surpassed you all years ago, don't look so surprised. Your attacks don't mean anything; you three don't mean anything."

Ort whirls around, magic circles spinning into existence across her arm as she attempts to swipe at her.

Yet, she couldn't even clear the turn before Rossweisse was gone again, this time further down the road.

Rossweisse merely waved to them, completely unbothered.

All three Valkyrie turned her way and charged at her head-on.

Every attack they threw was dodged.

Every spell they slung missed.

Yet each time, Rossweisse slung a verbal barb that struck deep into each of their cores.

And all the while, they never realized as, bit by bit, they were led back to the place they had just come from.

An enormous hall made of pure, glorious gold.

Valhalla.

~ A New Sun ~

Chapter 90 End

Sorry this one came out far later then even I usually post. You can thank my internet have consistent heart attacks throughout the day for this one.

Next up, the bullies fall. Hopefully that one will be posted earlier then 30 minutes before Saturday, fucking lmao.